Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Monday:

Early in the morning, a commotion is going down in the busy streets of San Tesoro. A high school boy, in a hurry, is running down the streets, carelessly crashing into everything in his way.

“Oh shit! I’m gonna get scolded again by prez."  

“I knew I should’ve bought that Manila paper last week."

He dodged a street vendor and a student, barely. 

“ And why the hell does no one sell a manila paper near the school!? Who does that!? ”  

He accidentally interrupted a couple having their moment.

“This might finally get me out of the school. ”

“ Nah, we’re gonna make it.”

As he was close to reaching the store, a group of angry high school boys showed up in front of the shop. 

“Oh, shit! ”  

He stops, leaving a distance between them.

“MARK V. AUCENA! ”The leader yelled. “You bastard! You think you’re gonna get away from what you did!? ”

“ WHO THE HELL ARE YOU GUYS?! ” 

“DON’T YOU REMEMBER US?!? ”

“No?”. 

“YA BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF OUR BOSS!”

HUH?! I don’t remember beating somebody’s boss!” 

“Yes! You did! You beat the shit out of him for a siomai!” 

Mark’s jaw dropped. “THAT’S THE PETTIEST THING I HAVE EVER HEARD! I WOULD NEVER DO SOMETHING PETTY! ”

“YOU JUST DID A PETTY THING! ”

Mark frowned, trying to remember what they were talking about.

Afternoon a few days ago.

Mark is strolling alone in the fair. The boss of the group walks by, eating a siomai with spicy chili sauce. They bumped into each other, dropping his siomai below them.

“HEY, What the HELL? You made me drop my siomai! ”

Mark glances down at the fallen siomai. His face turns blank as he spots a small drip of soy sauce staining his new shoes. 

“You’re gonna pay me 50 pesos for that you piece of—” 

Before he finished his sentence, a fist collided into his face, crashing him down to the ground. The busy crowd stopped as they paid attention to the commotion. 

“You idiot! Didn’t you know how much these costs!? It’s now stained! And it smells bad!”.

The boss’ friends arrived. “WHAT DID YOU DO?! ” 

Mark ran away the moment he saw his friends. 

Present Time…. 

“Ohhhhh, yeah, he deserved it.” 

“WHAT?! Why!? ” 

“Your dumbass boss, stained by new shoes! ” 

“You petty jerk! That’s why you kicked his ass?! ”

“I don’t remember kicking his ass... I knocked him down with my fist.” 

“GET HIM! ” 

The leader and his friends approach Mark. 

“Ah, shit looks like there are too many of them. Nah, fuck it, looks like I have to get through them.”  

Mark prepares a stance, ready to take them on. “LET’S DO THIS! ”. 

The group rushes towards Mark. A fight breaks out; outnumbered by the group, Mark takes the punches of every high schooler he faces. Moments later, the fight goes to a standstill; he stands tall as he takes down two of the group, leaving the remaining two trembling. 

Suddenly, old men arrived at the scene, making the group flee away from the scene. Mark sees this as an opportunity to rush to the store; he entered the store bruised and beaten. 

“Ate, one manila paper, please.” 

“What happened to you?! ” 

“Just another Monday.”. 

Moments Later

Gaviola Integrated School, with its spacious spaces, well-constructed buildings, and well-paid resources, looks like an expensive school only for the fortunate few. Students walking around, on their way to class or something for themselves, showing a normal day in school.

Mark sneaks into the school grounds, fixes himself up in the CR, and heads to his classroom as quietly as possible.

“Ah shit, I must not be seen. Especially prez.” 

“There is still time to do the group report, right? ”  

He glances at the broken school clock. 

“Man, this school really needs to fix its schedules.”  

Mark reached his classroom; he felt hesitant to enter. He shook it off and opened the door, slowly peeking inside. His classmates are preparing for their group reports, and he tried to look out for the class president. Relieved that they are not yet here, he snuck in. 

Mark saw one of his groupmates and marched towards them holding the manila paper he bought. 

“Jessica!” 

“Mark?! Where have you been?! And…what’s happened to your face?! ”

“I got the Manila papers just like you asked.” 

“Louise is going to kill you. There is no more time.”

“Yeah, I know, but we gotta do this right now. Besides, we still have time; it is still 6.” 

His expression waned the moment he saw the classroom’s clock. The time was now 6:56 am, almost time for the class to start. 

“Oh, shit”

Suddenly, a chilling presence looms behind Mark. The class president is standing behind him, showing a furious expression.

“Hi, Louise….” Jessica nervously greeted.

Mark became nervous and slowly looked back and saw Louise.

“Hi, prez….” 

Mark’s group did not get to report today because of his mishap. Louise and Mark were asked by their subject teacher to head to the faculty after their morning class. 

After the morning class ended, Mark and Louise were at the faculty; they sat in front of their subject teacher. Mark sits down with guilt; he avoids eye contact. While Louise is calm and silent, expressing a neutral expression.

“Mark and Louise…. We’ve been through this so many times now. Mark, I am trying to help you. I can see something in you. You have potential, but you need to be serious. 

Mark did not respond.

“You wouldn’t want to disappoint your parents, right? ” 

Mark lowered his head more; he stayed silent.

Louise took the initiative. “I am sorry, Sir Armando. This will not happen again.” 

Sir Armando leaned back, becoming casual. “I hope it will be. You two are lucky today because I’m in a good mood. So better cherish this moment now and be grateful that I am merciful.” He laughed a little.

Mark and Louise both remained with their expressions, but Sir Armando notices and smiles, seemingly forgiving them.

“I’ll see your group report next Wednesday.”

After the meeting, Mark heads straight to the door, walking away with his hands in his pockets, hiding his emotions away. Louise steps out of the door, following Mark. With her heavy footsteps, she expresses frustration as she is trying to hold back her tears. 

“MARK!”

Mark stopped and turned his face at her. Louise stood in front of him, looking at each other eye to eye.

He maintains his emotionless façade while she is showing her emotions.

But immediately averted his eyes away from her emotionally intense gaze. 

“This will be the last time I am going to take your crap! Stop screwing things up for once!” Louise trying to hold her emotions together. “You are not the only one here who’s getting in trouble!” 

Mark stayed silent, avoiding Louise's teary eyes.

“Please! For once! ” 

Mark looked back at her, expressing remorse. 

“When are you going to make things better!? ” 

He looked away again.

“What?! Are you gonna at least say something!? ” 

“I-I…. I'm,” Mark tried to respond; his heart is racing, struggling to find the right words. But the pressure built up.

“WHATEVER!” 

A small pause happened after Mark snapped at her; she was shocked. With shame, he turned his back and walked away, holding out his emotions. He left without looking back, leaving her behind, while she stood there, stunned and confused.

Mark walks away from the faculty, thinking of what just went down.

“I need to see the nurse. But the bruises I got didn't hurt.” He looked back at the faculty building. “ It must be from something else.”

On his way to the nurse’s office, he suddenly sensed a presence. He squinted, looking around. 

“That smell. Someone smelled like they needed a shower. Oh no. He’s near! ”  

Mark panicked as he realized who was approaching.

“HEADS UP! ”.

He looked where he heard the voice. He got hit in the face by a basketball, knocking him down.

“DUDE! Why didn’t you catch it?! ”The person sounded amused.

“RYAN! Dude! What the hell!? ” 

Ryan laughs. “Dude! Why did you let yourself get hit like that?!”

“How can I dodge if your smell is getting in the way?” 

“Yeah right.” Ryan continued to laugh as Mark got up and tidied himself up. Ryan retrieves his basketball. 

“How’s the scolding? ” 

“Nothing much, no scolding at least.”

“What did you do this time? ”Ryan smirked. “Let me guess, was it Louise?” 

Mark becomes flustered. “No! ” 

“Dude! How many times have you and Louise been together now?! ” 

“Shut up! ” 

Ryan laughed, but he stopped after seeing Mark's guilty expression.

“Hey, man. Are you okay? What happened there? ” 

“Nah, it's nothing.”

“How about you? How did it go? ” 

“Nah, nothing much. Training for the tournament, y’know. Coach really had our asses kicked by the seniors. Real BS, bro.”

“Have you seen Khyle, though? ” 

“I don’t know; he is probably somewhere playing Legends Mobile , you know the guy. Where are you going, though? ” 

“To the nurse.” 

“Why?”

“Isn’t it obvious? Look at me!? ” 

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “I don’t see it; isn’t your face always like that? ”He laughs, and Mark rolls his eyes. Ryan grows concerned. “Come on, man, why do you look like that? Because I don’t think basketballs can do that much damage to the face.”

Mark hesitates. “Assholes from…. other schools….   got in my way.” 

“What?! You got into brawling?! Why didn’t you call us?! ”

“There was no time to call your asses.” 

Ryan frowned. “You know we kick their asses. You, me, and Khyle. We can totally take them. Especially me; you know I’m fast as hell! ”. 

“Well, it happened; there’s nothing you can do now.” 

Mark walks away from Ryan. “I’ll see you later.” 

As Mark is at a distance, Ryan calls him out. “Hey! ”

Mark looks back. “What?! ”

“I know we don’t hang out that much anymore, but holla at us, anytime, man, you don’t have to do things alone.” 

Mark turns his face away from Ryan. “Whatever! .”He walked onwards to the nurse’s office.

As the day ends, students and teachers are on their way to depart. Mark is on his way to depart the school when suddenly, a commotion is happening nearby. A girl appears to be arguing with her parents near their SUV. 

“No! I don’t want to! ” 

The girl is trying to break away from her parent's grasp. 

“Stop! You are making us look bad in front of these people. Now get in the car! ” 

“I’M RUNNING AWAY! ”The girl yelled at her mother. Shocked by her outburst, she loosened her grip, giving the girl a chance to break free and run away.

Mark as he watched how it unfolded: “Parents, huh? At least they exist.”  

Mark departed school and headed towards the train station. After buying a ticket, he made his way to the platform to wait for the train. As he gets there, he sees the runaway girl from earlier, near the edge of the train platform. Suddenly, the horn of a train loudly blared, approaching the platform. Mark's eyes widened, and he instantly moved the moment he realized what was going to happen. He bolted with no hesitation, attempting to reach the girl. In a race against time, he managed to pull her away from her before the train arrived. 

Mark catches the girl, holding her around his arms. The girl slowly opens her eyes. He lets hers out of his arms as soon as she opens them. The girl sat up and was confused, looking around as she pieced together what had just happened.

“Are you okay?! ”Mark asks.

As she noticed Mark, her realization set in. Without warning, tears fell. She tried to hold her emotions, but she gave away and threw herself in his arms, burying her face in his chest and crying. He was shocked at the girl crying on his chest. He then tries to comfort her, as he gently wraps his arms around her as she cries. While comforting her, he noticed that a growing number of spectators were watching them. 

Mark felt the weight of the situation, so he gently got the girl up, leading her away from the scene.

A little later, they found themselves in an eatery near the station. Mark and the girl sat on the bench apart. The girl looks down with sadness. Mark looks at her with concern.

“Why...did you do that? ” 

The girl stayed looking down, not responding to Mark.

“Are you seriously going to end things here? ” 

Still, the girl had no response; it made it slightly worse for her as she leaned on her side.

Mark, seeing her expression, felt foolish. He sighed out of shame.

“What’s your name? ” 

The girl is still silent.

“What grade are you from? What class? ”. 

Still no response.

He started to get frustrated and leaned back in his seat.

“ She is not talking; maybe I should leave her be then.”  

He looked at her and saw her sad expression. “ No, I shouldn't; I can't leave her like this.”

He then stood up from his seat and noticed the food stall in front of them, giving him an idea.

“Are you hungry? You want coffee? ”

Still no response.

Mark loses his patience and snaps at the girl. “You know what? Fine! ”He pauses for a moment. “WHATEVER”

He gave up and walked away. As he walked, he tried to look back, hoping to see a reaction, but the girl remained in her expression, not even seeing him walk away. He faced forward and kept walking. 

Mark made his way back to the platform, waiting for the next train. He stared off, still thinking of the girl he had left behind. Suddenly, out of nowhere, the girl stood next to him, wearing a red hoodie. He noticed her.

“It’s you! ” 

The girl quickly shushes Mark and moves closer to his side. 

“Kuya, can I come with you? ”She whispered.

“Huh?! I can’t do that.” 

“Please, kuya.”

Mark was surprised, so he looked away. “I can’t take you. Go back to your family.” 

“Please! ”She desperately begged. “Please...” her voice softened, lowering her head in disappointment. 

Mark was shocked by her response. Then suddenly, he spotted the girl’s parents in the distance, searching for their daughter.

“Oh shit! ” 

Mark then comes under pressure; seeing the girl still down weighs on Mark even more, furthering the heaviness he is feeling right now. 

“Fine! You can…. Come with me.” 

The girl raised her head, surprised, at what Mark had just said. 

The parents noticed them, making their way over. Mark panicked, turning his face away from them. The girl put her hoodie up and lowered her head. As the situation escalated, the footsteps of the parents made Mark tremble.

“Young man! ” The girl’s mother approached him.

Mark tried to ignore her. 

Hello, Ma’am. How…can I help you?” 

“Young man, have you seen my daughter? My daughter wears your school’s uniform.” The mother held out a picture. “She looked like this.” 

“No, ma’am…. I haven’t seen someone... someone like her.” 

“Are you sure, young man? ”

“Y-Yes”

The mother squinted; she did not believe him. 

“Please tell us if you see her.” 

She then gave Mark a card with a contact number. He noticed that the mother had shifted her eyes to the girl.

“What about the young lady you are with? ”

“Young miss? ”

The girl holds Mark’s arm more tightly. He felt the girl’s fear in his arms, and that was when he decided to step up. 

“She is my... girlfriend.” 

Mark is trying to sound convincing. The Mother is surprised, but she doesn't believe him. “Is that so? ”

The mother nonetheless approaches the girl. Just as she is about to approach her, the train arrives. 

Its arrival gave Mark and the girl the chance to get out of their situation.

They walked to the train together. He looked back at the mother and saw her eyes fixed on them with suspicion and curiosity.

Mark and the girl sat together in the train, but inches apart. 

“Holy shit! That was a close one, huh? They were in front of us.”

But when he glanced at her, still expressing sadness, his mood went down. “How are you going to get home? ”. She didn’t answer. 

“Fine then. I’ll just shut up.” Mark turned away.

After a moment of silence, the girl suddenly sat closer to Mark. 

“Kuya, can I stay with you? ”She asked softly and shyly.

“No, I... I don’t think this is a good idea.” 

“Please, Kuya! ” 

“What?! No, you can’t; you should go back to you.” 

“My name is Catherine Yya Lopez.” The girl introduced herself with assertiveness as she interrupted Mark mid-sentence. 

A silence ensues. Mark was shocked. “I don’t know.” 

“Please kuya! I don’t want to go back there.”

Mark sighed and looked away as he struggled to respond. A moment ensues as he gives thought to Catherine’s request.

“Alright, just for tonight.”

Catherine reacted happily; she showed a gentle smile. “Thank you…. kuya.”

“It was nothing.” 

“The name is Mark, Mark V. Aucena, by the way.” 

“Thank you, Kuya Mark.” 

A comfortable silence ensues between them. They sat quietly on the train, dwelling on their thoughts as they were waiting for their stop.

Chapter Text

Monday Night:

The train stopped, and Mark and Catherine stepped out of the train. They proceeded to make their way out of the station, heading towards the transport area. 

“My house is far from here; getting there will probably take time.”

Mark moved ahead of Catherine. She followed him, noticing that the distance between them was growing. 

“Hey!” 

“What?”

“Are we going to need transport to get there?” 

Mark frowned. “No. Why? ” 

“You said your house is far away.” 

“Oh, do we need it? ”

“Uhm, duh? ”She walked closer to him. “How do you get home then? ” 

“I walk” 

Catherine was shocked. “But w-why? ”

“Why not? ” 

“You walk your way to your faraway home? ” 

Mark unfazed. “Yes”

“But. But it's already night? ”

Mark looked around like he was just noticing. “Oh, you’re right”

Catherine was in disbelief hearing Mark’s ridiculous response. 

“What’s wrong? ” 

“Really?” 

“Huh?” 

“Are you seriously going to walk home at this hour? ”Catherine sighs. “We should get a jeepney to get there fast.” 

Mark became hesitant. “Uhm… Catherine”

“Yeah?”

“I want to walk,” he admitted with embarrassment.

“Why?” 

“I... just like walking. By myself.” 

Catherine sighed. “Come on, I’ll pay for the jeepney.”

“You don’t have to do that.” 

“I have to repay you somehow.” 

“No, I’ll pay for my fare.” 

After Mark responded, he noticed Catherine’s expression went down. “Alright, fine.” 

Catherine smiled with joy. “Alright then, lead us to the right Jeepney to ride.”

The two entered a jeepney; they both sat next to each other. Catherine passes her and Mark’s fare to the passenger next to her. Moments later, the jeepney departed onwards to Mark’s house.

“So, Kuya, what is your house like? ” 

“My house? ”Mark thinks, “I don’t know how to describe it. It’s concrete,” 

“Okay, uh, is it big? ”

“No, it’s just a single-story house.”

“Oh.” 

Catherine’s mood slightly went down. But she tries to maintain a friendly mood.

“It must be fun to live there then, right?” 

Mark did not answer and went quiet, looking down. Catherine’s friendly tone also wanes. 

“Kuya, why do you like to walk? By yourself? ” 

Mark briefly looked back at Catherine with a blank expression and quickly looked away. Catherine becomes quiet as well. They both stayed quiet through the remainder of their trip.

Mark and Catherine hopped out of the Jeepney, finally arriving at his house. While he opens the gate, she glances at him, expressing sadness. When he glances back, she quickly looks away.

Mark headed inside. “You can come in,” Catherine followed. He goes straight to his room.

Catherine wandered around; she noticed the family pictures standing at the side table. 

“Wow, they looked happy,” she smiled with sadness.

Her eyes lit up. “Whoa, he has medals! He must be kicking ass with those medals.” 

After checking Mark’s history, she looked around the living room. She spotted the old CRT TV with a DVD player; she became excited, approaching the retro setup. Her excitement went up as she saw a collection of old DVDs next to the DVD player. 

“Holy Shit! These are cool! ” 

“Alyas Ahas! Iskol Pipol! Binibini sa Ilog!! Victor Manasote!!! Wow, I want to watch all of these! Kuya Mark has it all! ”. 

Mark walks back to the living room and notices Catherine’s enthusiasm.

“Hey! What are you doing? ”

“Hey! You have a great collection of classic movies here! Can we watch them!? ”

“No, please put those back on the shelf.” 

“Why? These are cool; we should watch them,” she insisted. “It’s cool that you have these kuya! ”

“These are old and junk. There's nothing cool about them.” 

“Why?! These are cool! ”

“What is so cool about them anyway? ” 

“These are like... cool stuff to collect! ”As she holds a DVD in front of Mark’s face. “Look! ”

“These movies are old; besides, they are probably boring anyway.”

Catherine reacted unamused after hearing what Mark said. “Really? Have you even watched them? ” 

“No, they are old, probably not as good as today’s movies.” 

Catherine, upset by his remarks, sets up the movie.

“Hey! Don’t touch that! ” 

The CRT TV turned on, and the movie “Justiciero” began to play . 

“We’re going to watch this movie! ” 

Mark quickly ejected the movie from the DVD player before Catherine settled, “Hey, why did you do that?! ” 

Mark expresses melancholy on his face. An awkward silence took place as Catherine was shocked by his action, looking at him silently. Suddenly, he headed to the kitchen without looking back at her.

“You can watch cable TV,” he said casually while preparing for dinner. “What do you want to eat? ”

Catherine, surprised, hesitantly responded. “Uhhh, I am cool with sardines.” 

Mark and Catherine are eating dinner at the same table; she looks at him weary while eating, and Mark is just focused on his food.

“Kuya, these sardines are delicious! ”She expressed a smile as she tried to lighten up the mood. 

“Oh, thank you. It’s just sardines.” 

Catherine’s smile slightly went down. “When are your parents coming home? ” 

“They are no longer here.” 

“Why?”

“I don’t know.”

As Mark continued to eat his dinner, Catherine’s mood went down after his response. 

“What’s wrong? ” 

Catherine looked by her side. “Nothing.”

Mark sighed; he then tried to cheer her up. “Catherine, would you like to watch a movie? ” 

Catherine lightened up. “Yes! Let’s watch a movie! ” She eats her food quickly. “Thank you, Kuya! ”She rushed back to the living room.

Mark then started tidying up their dinner. 

“Kuya Mark! Hurry up! ”As she sets up the DVD player, re-inserting the movie "Justiciero,”

“Wait! I’m cleaning the dishes! ” 

Moments later, Mark came out of the kitchen, sitting next to Catherine.

“You really want to watch this movie, huh? ” 

“Of course! This is one of my favorite movies of all time! Oh my god, it's starting! ”

An hour later. Mark appeared invested in the movie. 

“ A real man shows the real shit he is feeling even if you’re the hardest shit ever built.” The protagonist to the antagonist as they are preparing to face off. 

“ Feelings!? You think such girly shit will make me a real man! Hell No! That shit will make you weak! ” The antagonist responds to the protagonist.

.“ Weak!? I just kicked your goons' asses! ” 

“ They are weak! That’s why they are defeated by a weakling... like you! ”

“Then I’ll show you what I am feeling—is that to kick your ass!? ” . 

“ I will kill you! ” The two characters then charge at each other, commencing a duel between the two. 

“Man, these old movies are over the top. It's cheesy, but it has charm.”

Mark, while entertained, suddenly felt nostalgic. He started to become sad, reminiscing about the memories he had with the movie, reflecting the familiarity he felt watching. His expression went down as he felt guilty remembering the memories he had with the movie. 

“ I don’t remember feeling like this the last time I watched it.”  

After the dramatic fight scene, the movie transitioned to the ending of the movie. 

“I am sorry, Elena; I should have acted better; I should have told you what I feel.” 

“I understand,” Elena responds softly. “I too should have understood what you are going through; I forgive you.” 

“ ELENA!”

“ANTONIO!”

Antonio and Elena embraced after expressing each other’s feelings. The credits rolled while a frame of the two characters hugging was displayed, ending the movie.

Mark smiled. “Well, you are right, it was a good movie; I can see why you-” 

He stopped mid-sentence, noticing Catherine sleeping. He smiled. He quietly stood up and grabbed a blanket, covering her and gently fixing her sleep. 

With that, Mark headed to his room, ending the day. 

A few hours later, early in the morning, Mark woke up to relieve himself. As he headed to the bathroom, he checked out Catherine in the living room. As he peeked, he was shocked that the sofa was empty.

“Catherine?” 

Mark then checks out the living room. “Catherine? Where are you? ”

“ Where is she? ” He then proceeded to look further.

Moments later, as he looked everywhere, he still couldn’t find her.

“Catherine?”

“Catherine?! ”He called out her name, with his tone raised. “Where are you?!" 

“No, no, where is she? ”Mark starts to panic. He kneeled in frustration, breathing heavily. He began to feel distorted; his point of view was getting out of focus, and everything around him was distorting. His anxiety is slowly growing.

“What the hell?! ”What is happening!? Why am I feeling this? ”

He noticed his surroundings were slowly disappearing, leaving him in awe and confusion. As it went on, he became nervous and fearful. Everything where he stands disappeared. Still processing what happened, he looked around his surroundings and realized he was alone in the void of darkness.

“What the fuck! ”He then heard the roar of thunder; rain began to fall, and as raindrops fell on him, he began to run. While running, he noticed a light in the distance and ran toward it. Just as he reached the light, he tripped and fell. 

Mark opened his eyes; he realized he was on the sidewalk, near the road outside at night. He then sat up and took a breath for a moment. He then stood up and suddenly saw Catherine across the road. 

“Catherine?”

Suddenly a loud horn blared, and he saw a truck moving down the road. He looked back at Catherine and saw her crossing the road towards him. Mark reacted quickly and immediately sprinted towards her.

As the truck was about to hit Catherine, time slowed down. As he tried to reach her, a bright light flashed, and suddenly, Mark woke up in his bed. He looked around, trying to process everything. After realizing it's all a dream, he sighed in relief.

“What a fucked-up dream that was.” 

Mark then noticed the time was 3:05.

“Cathy! ”Mark suddenly remembered her.

Mark rushed to the living room and saw Catherine still sleeping. He sighed in relief, shrugging off his worries. He then went back to his room and continued his sleep. 

“Ah shit, the bed is wet.”

Chapter Text

Tuesday:

Early in the morning, when the sun has not yet risen, the neighbors are already up and getting ready for the day. Mark woke up from his sleep and reached for his charging phone at his side; suddenly the timed alarm went off.

“You are late again.” He turned the alarm off. " Nothing goes right these days.”

Mark got up from his bed and started to prepare for school.

“Oh, I wonder if she’s still here.” He walked to the living room to check on Catherine. “She’s gone.”

He saw that the pillows and blanket were properly put up. “She didn’t disappear,” he sighed in relief. “Thank god”

Mark’s phone pinged a notification. “Oh, she sent a friend request.” He pressed accept. 

A message popped out, “Sorry, Kuya, for leaving without saying goodbye, thank you <3 ”

“I guess we’re friends now.” He smiles a little, and a moment of silence occurs as he reminisces. 

“All right, let's prepare for school.”

Moments later….

Mark arrived at school, and as the school flag ceremony was starting, he lined himself up with his classmates. The students sang the national anthem; while singing, he noticed Louise in the next row and looked at her with guilt. As the flag ceremony ended, the students headed back to their classrooms.

Mark sat in his assigned seat, reflecting.

“Mark,” Louise called from behind him.

Mark nearly jumped out of his chair in shock. “Prez! Hey”

“Mark?”

“Uh, hey, what’s up? ”

Louise exhales. “Are you busy later? ”

“Uh, no? ”

“Good, because we’re going to prepare the group report later.”

“Oh, um, where? ”

Louise hesitates. “In my boarding house.”

Mark gulped nervously. “Uh, sure, why not? ”

“Good, I will see you at the end of the day.” She left the conversation.

“Oh shit, that was unexpected,” he muttered.

Moments later, their first subject teacher, Sir Armando, arrived, beginning their first subject of the day.

Following the first two periods, Mark went out to buy food during the morning recess. As he walked, he noticed a group of students filming at the quadrangle, shooting a scene. He stayed to watch.

“Paolo! I don’t understand you! Tell me what you really feel about me!? ”The actress was standing meters away from her co-actor.

“Annie!?” The actor is trying to remember his line. “I…I”

The actor starts to shiver from nervousness as he fumbles to recall his line. Ultimately ruining the scene.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?! ”The director yelled. “CUT! ”

“But Ridel, we’ve done this scene eight times already! ”The actress responds.

“Yeah, can we do another scene?! ”

“NO! I have yet to find your best performance of that scene.”

“Aren’t those eight footages enough?!”

“No! It is not enough! With that attitude, you call yourself actors?! That wouldn’t work in the industry! ”

“I don’t even want to be an actor! ”

“Yeah, we’re only doing this for the extra grade! ”

“HOW DARE YOU! Acting is more about grades! It's about passion! It’s about becoming someone that you can never be! That is acting!”

"Jackass,” Mark muttered as he observed.

“Then screw this, then! ”

“Yeah!

“What!? Then get outta here! I don’t need apathetic losers here! I don’t want my film to be filled with people with no passion! GET OUT! ”

“Fine then! ”The protesting actors walked out of the set, disgruntled.

The assistant director reacted to Ridel’s actions. “Ridel! What’s wrong with you!? You are making things hard here!”

“No! You don’t get it, Angelica; without a heart, this project will be forgotten once it is finished! ”

“It's just a school project! Why do you take it seriously? ”

Ridel squinted in response. “That kind of mindset will get us nowhere.”

“But they are the fourth pair of actors that you fired!”

“No! Also, they quit; I didn’t fire them.”

Angelica sighed in defeat. “Back to zero, I guess.”

“ Passion huh? ” Mark after seeing the entire thing occur. After the commotion, he left the scene to buy lunch.

The school cafeteria was crowded, so Mark decided to eat alone. He headed to the busy gym and sat down. As he ate, he noticed a hand, reaching for his drink from behind. He then stood up, as he was ready to get into a fight.

“Yo! Khyle.”

“Sup! ”He stopped reaching for Mark’s drink.

“Damn, haven’t seen you in a while.” Mark sat beside Khyle.

“You too.” He then grabbed Mark’s drink.

“So, what’s going on in the other section? ”

“Nothing much.” He let his phone out and opened Legends Mobile. “How about you? ”

Mark fixes his position forward. “Nothing much too.”

“Heard you’re getting your ass beaten.” Khyle reclined in his seat and covered his face with his phone.

“Nah, I’m the one who’s kicking,” he boasted as he took a bite out of his food.

“Yeah.” He chooses his preferred hero.

Mark observes the ongoing basketball game on the gym court.

Mark sighed. “It's been a long time since we hung out, along with Ryan.”
“Yeah.” His game has started.

The basketball team that prevails celebrates its victory. Mark smiled at their celebration. “We used to be like the boys, man.”

“Mm-hmm”

“We used to kick-ass and take names.”.

“Yeah! ”He scored a kill in his game.

“Now, we never get to do those things again.”

“HELL YEAH! ”He scored a quadra kill.

“Wha-” Mark looks at Khyle. “Khyle! Come on, man! ”

“I got a pentakill man.” He shows his phone to Mark’s face.

“Are you even listening this whole time? ”

“Yeah,” he continued playing his game.

“Dude, this is like the only time we get to hang out, yet you are playing that game? ”

“The thing is, man, why don't we get to do those things again? Maybe because…. the three of us... want something different, y’know. We have our... like….  our own passions. (Let’s Go!) That... Like…. it's….  kinda natural….  that we pursue those, you know.”

“But my passion is like, you know, what we were doing back then.”

“Those are not passions, man; passions are like... the thing….    That is driving you to chase... your ambition (Shit!) like... What you want to be in the future... What do you want to be? ”

“What do I want to be? ”Mark faces forward, thinking. “I don’t know, man.”

“Ryan, (Hell yeah!) he has a passion for playing basketball... and likely wants to get good into the sport. (Damn!) That’s like... Why…. He doesn’t hang out with us anymore; he is chasing his ambition. But you, Mark boy, are…a…slacker. (Dammit!)”

Mark took that as an offense. “How about you then? What do you want to be? ”

“Me? I don’t know yet.”

“Then you are a slacker too! ”

“Nah, you and I are different, I said yet, which means I am yearning for an ambition, even though I don’t know it yet. (Take this!) You said... You don’t know... means you don’t have ambition. (Boom!) which makes it (GG!) you don’t have a passion.”

“I don’t have a passion? ”

“Yep.” He drank Mark’s drink. “You need the spark, you know.”

Mark stared blankly below. “I don’t know.”

“You’ll eventually find it.” Khyle stood up and tapped Mark’s shoulder, putting back where he took his drink.

"Yeah,” he grabbed his drink, but he noticed the drink was empty. “HEY! ”

The school bell rings as the morning recess is over.

“See you next time, Mark boy.” Khyle walks away.

Mark sighed. “See ya! ”Mark looks down blankly, feeling down after hearing Khyle.

Following a brief silence, he made his way back to his classroom.

Hours later….

Mark’s grade section was dismissed early, as their subject teacher could not attend. Following the dismissal, Mark left the classroom on his way to leave the school. 

“Mark! ”Louise called.

Mark turned. “Hey! Prez? ”

Louise walked up to Mark. “Where are you going? ”

“Uh, going home? ”

“Our group report? for Tomorrow? ”

“Oh, yeah. To your house? ”

“Yes, we’ll wait for Jessica.”

“Jessica?! ”He became flustered. “She’s going with us? ”

“She is our groupmate. Remember? ”

“I know, it's just...”

Louise notices Mark’s face and rolls her eyes. “Your infatuation with Jessica does not concern me, Mark. That better not distract you later.”

Jessica arrived. “Hey, Louise! Hey, Mark! ”

“Hello! ”Both Mark and Louise greeted each other in unison.

“So shall we go now? ”Jessica spoke.

“Yes, we should be departing now.”

The trio heads to Louise’s boarding house. Louise walked ahead of the two. Mark, flustered by Jessica’s presence, walks ahead to ease his feelings. Jessica noticed Mark’s increasing pace and quickened her steps to catch up.

“Hello, Mark! ”

Mark froze in nervousness. “H-hey, Jessica.”

“What happened yesterday must be crazy, right? ”

“Y-yeah!”

“You know, you and Louise.”

Upon remembering what happened, Mark's nervousness reduces and is replaced with guilt. “Yeah.”

“You and Louise are always together, don’t you think? ”Jessica presses. “Like, she is always there when you like... in trouble? ”

Mark didn’t respond to Jessica.

Jessica notices his change of demeanor. “What’s wrong, Mark? ”

Mark snapped his thoughts out. “Oh, it's nothing.”

“She's always there, right? Don’t you find that exhausting? ”

He did not respond.

Jessica squinted with curiosity at Mark, glancing back and forth between him and Louise. She leaned closer to Mark. “Hey, didn’t you know? ”She whispered. “She has a crush on Michael Garcia.”

“Jessica? ”Louise snaps from up ahead.

“Sorry, Louise.” She leans back. “See Mark, she has her time too, you know.”

“Okay… uh, good for her.”

Jessica becomes smug. “So, Mark, why don’t you and Loui-”

“Jessica!”

“Never mind~” Jessica catches up to Louise’s pace. leaving Mark behind after Jessica's remarks, confused and clueless.

Jessica whispers to Louise. “What!? Why?” Louise's reaction. She walks back to Mark. “Sorry, Mark, I can't go with you two. I remember I should be somewhere else. You and Louise will have to prepare without me.” 

“Oh, okay. Uh, good luck then.” 

“Thank you, Mark.” She runs the opposite way. “Cya!” she waved back.

“Mark!” Louise called. Mark walked up to her. “Let’s move.”

They began to walk side by side. Both of them are facing forward, maintaining a neutral vibe between them. 

“Prez, I-”

“My boarding house is just up ahead. We are almost there.” She walked ahead of Mark. 

As they approach her boarding house, he catches up. “Hey, wait! ” 

“Don’t touch anything,” she demanded as they entered her boarding house.

Mark steps into her boarding house. Her boarding house appears to be well organized, properly kept, and expensive. 

“You sit there; we’ll start in a bit.” She went to get the reference materials.

Mark sat down. “Woah, as expected from the academically brilliant class president.” As he looked around. “This is just her boarding house? Her parents must be hella rich.” 

When Louise returned with the reference materials, she placed them in front of Mark and said, “Read all that is highlighted; that is your part,” she firmly requested.

Mark reluctantly complied and started to read. Louise went to her side to do her part. As minutes go by, silence occurs, and tension arises between them. He begins to feel agitated and abstracted; he glances at Louise, then quickly looks away when she looks back. Louise looked a little longer before returning to her task, while Mark covered his face with the book

They don't say anything for minutes. Mark is finding it difficult to focus on his task. “How do you even get this? Why are they hurting the horse in his dreams? Damn it! I don’t get  it," he says as he looks at Louise, “Should I ask for help? ” As he looks at her, he notices her serious demeanor. “No, she’d never help me.” 

"Mark.” Louise goes towards Mark, “I’m going to ask you questions if you are prepared for tomorrow.”

“Alright then,” he gulped.

“What role does guilt play in Raskolnikov’s psychological state after the murder?

“Um, guilt…. is the one that turned him into a... that one that made him... crazy.”

“Why did the murders happen? ”

“Because he thinks, he’s... Strong people should thrive, and... because it benefits... them….  the society.”

Louise sighed. “You didn’t read them, did you? ”

“I did read them. What are you talking about? ”

“Alright then, what is the meaning of the peasants hurting the horse in Raskolnikov’s dream? ”

“Oh sh*t,” Mark becomes nervous. “Um…. the horse….  his dreams? ... ”He struggled to answer the question.

“Mark, please, take this seriously; we need to do this tomorrow,” she sighed. “If you are having questions, you should’ve asked.”

“No, I can do this on my own. Besides, you wouldn’t help me either way.”

Louise, upset by his remarks, stood up. “Mark.”

Mark trembled. “What? ” 

Louise moved and sat beside Mark. “What, is it that you don’t get? ”She leaned closer to him.

Mark becomes flustered. “Um, about….. Raskolnikov’s dream.”

“Is that so? Well-” 

(You see, the dream is about Raskolnikov’s descent into insanity after committing the murder.)

Mark gazes away from Louise as she educates him.

“Mark?” She notices him looking away. “Mark!”

“Yes?!” 

She sighed “Mark, please, take this seriously…” he is still looking away, “Mark! look at me”

Mark slowly faces Louise.

“Mark, you need to be serious here!”

A brief pause occurred, as they looked at each other, eye to eye.

After the pause, Mark sighed and nodded. “Okay, lead the way.”

“Good, now listen.” She takes the book from Mark. He leaned closer. 

Louise keeps educating Mark a few minutes later. He began to lose focus on Louise as she continued to speak, becoming lost in his own thoughts.

She realized Mark wasn't paying attention. "Mark! She gave him a quick finger snap.

He snapped out. “Yes, yes, prez, I am listening.” 

“Are you sure? If you are not going to listen, then this is pointless! ”Frustrated, she closed the book.

“I know, it’s just... Hard to…. follow you, you know? ” 

“Mark, you should learn to focus. It is not that hard.”

“Of course it's not hard for you; you are the president after all.”

“Is that supposed to be a compliment?! ”

“Obviously?! ”He spoke, confusedly.

“Okay…. We should continue, then.”

“Wait…. Um, let me do it myself,” he hesitantly asked.

Louise looks at him for a short while after being taken aback by the suggestion. "No." She reopened the book 

“What?! why! ” 

“Mark, if you want tomorrow's report to be a success, then you should let me do this.”

“I know, but... Trust me on this.”

“Trust? Mark, have you ever done something that is trustworthy? ”

“No, but if I do this then... ”

“Then what? ”

He struggles to continue his words, “Just let me do this.” He attempts to reach for the book.

“Mark! If I am going to trust you, then you have to trust me first,” she spoke firmly, with a semi-emotional tone.

Mark puts down his hand, feeling remorse after hearing her. stopping his insistence. 

She sighed, “Mark, let's get this thing straight, alright?” nonchalantly continued, “Besides, we’ll be faster if I do this.”

“Okay,” he sits down in defeat. 

“Good, now, where are we?.” 

As time went on, they resumed their studies, remaining in their seats. Their cooperation is going well, Mark is paying attention and maintaining a serious demeanor, while Louise appears to be feeling more at ease.

"Alright, Mark, why is it called the Superman theory? ”

“Um, Superman…. because….  he Flies! ”

“No, Mark.” amused, she smirked slightly.

“I bet Rodion looks like Henry Cavill”

“Henry Cavill?”

“You know, the guy who played superman.”

“Oh.”

“Come to think of it, Superman was isolated from society.”

“Why is that?”

“Because he’s an alien.” He puts his hand on his chin. “But…. Superman is a good guy tho. I guess he has the right people around him.” 

“Mark?...” 

“Oh yeah, um, It's about the strong thriving over the weak with no consequences.”

“Uh huh…. you got it mostly.” She was a little impressed.

Mark makes a stance of triumph. “Heh, I knew I got in me,” 

“Still, it is not enough.” Her face suddenly turned serious.

Mark’s proud demeanor turns to dread. “Why?.... ”

“What you said is ambiguous; our classmate wouldn’t understand what superman theory means. You should try again.”

“Bu-”

“No, Buts! If we want to excel tomorrow, there should be no buts.” she sighed, “Besides, Superman wouldn’t say but, isn’t he?” 

Mark, surprised by the reference, sighed, “Okay.“ 

“Good.”

“Um’ how do you know that?”

“Well…. I’m the class president after all.”

Mark continues by resolutely answering her questions in an assertive manner. He is able to respond to them, but his lack of nuance causes his answers to be inconsistent. But despite his shortcomings, he was able to answer them.

Moments later, they finished their study.

“Alright Mark, you are surprisingly cooperative today.” Louise, with a relaxed expression.

“Well, I guess it's not that hard after all.”

“Mm-hmm, I’m gonna finish the Manila paper.” She stood up, returning to her desk.

Mark felt satisfied after finishing their study. He sat down, feeling at ease. He then checked his phone, he saw three newly sent messages from Catherine.

“Oh, Catherine? Wonder how she is.”

He clicked the messages. 

“ Hey Mark, how’s a goin?”

“If you are wondering about me, Don’t worry, I'm okay.”

“We’ll see each other again ｡^‿^｡” 

Mark smiled. “good to hear that you are okay, hope we’ll see each other again.” he replied. “I do hope to see her again.”

He leaned back to his seat, feeling satisfied. He looked at the ceiling, with optimism. “I feel lighter, for some reason. never had this feeling since…. ” His attention was fixed on the ceiling when he suddenly had a flashback of a plane taking off. lowering his satisfied expression. His mood waned. Sitting up from his seat, he started to reflect. 

“Who gives a damn about them.” Frustration arose from him. 

He observed Louise's face as he sat. She appeared serious and intent on her work. When Mark looks through, From her expression, he notices a hint of emotion. His frustration lessened as he recalled their quarrel from yesterday and felt guilty for Louise.

Mark got up and walked gently toward her. He attempts to come up with something to say as he walks. Louise notices him.

“Mark? what is it?”

“Prez…. Um…. “ His heart was pounding, he looked down, trying to think of something to say. “About…. yesterday…. Um, I just wanted to say, that I -” 

“No… Mark.” She cuts him off mid-sentence, looking away from him, continuing her work.

“But, prez?” 

“Let’s just think of the report for tomorrow, this will only distract us.” she nonchalantly responded.

Mark's mood declines further. “Okay, for tomorrow then.” He returns to his seat, deflated. He sat down contemplating.

He picked up the book again, to replenish his knowledge, but as he reads, he cannot focus, because of the feeling he is in now. 

Moments later, silence dwells between them. As it goes, their tension returns in the air. Mark still has the book covering his face with no progress. Louise finishes writing on the Manila paper.

“Mark.” She approaches him. 

“Yeah?”

Louise sighs, “You can go home now.” She walked away to her desk.

Guilty, he got up and proceeded to the door. Just as he opens the door, he turns to see Louise, who is cleaning up with a serious expression. Mark waited a few seconds for her to turn around, then opened the door and left, leaving her boarding house filled with remorse and worry. Ending the day.

Chapter Text

Tuesday Night:

Mark left Louise’s boarding house, filled with heavy emotions. He arrived at his house; after changing, he prepared dinner. He started to make scrambled eggs. While cooking, he held his phone. He had already written a message that he wished to send to Louise through the messaging app

“Prez, for real, I know what you're going through right now. I really want to say that I am sorry for being such an asshole to you. 🥺🥺 . I hope we’re cool now, so tomorrow we can finally finish this. 😃 "

Staring at the screen, Mark was hesitant to send this message. "Hmm.... This message doesn’t sound good enough. What can make her forgive me?” He stared at his phone with his thumb ready to press send. “Maybe it needs more emoji.”

Suddenly, he started to smell something burning. “Aw crap!” He quickly moved to the rice he is cooking; the rice is burned. “Oh no, man!” Mark sighed. “Is this karma? "

Moments later, he ate his scrambled eggs and burnt rice. He hung out in the living room after finishing his dinner. He turned off the lights, laid down with his phone, and scrolled through social media.

(“Actor Jimmy Crawford drunk at Space Magic Ball arrested!”)

“Handcuffs don't care about success, huh?”

(“Meron 5 will perform at the Annual JS Prom at Gaviola Integrated High School.”)

“Woah, they’re from Section C-Jewel, that’s cool... They are going to make it.” 

“I wish I could be like them... probably too late for a jerk like me.”

(“Jeremiah 42:3, Let the Lord your God show us where we should go and what we should do”)

“It’s so surreal that a slacker like Khyle can be a man of God."

“At least he has something to live for.”

(“Ivan Larioza lost to Jessica T. Orcajo, advancing to the chess semifinals.”)

“Wow, Jessica is so good at everything.”

“Come to think of it, how come she never became president?”

("India has been hit by a 4.3-magnitude earthquake!")

(“It is anticipated that the upcoming typhoon Luis will make landfall next week.”)

“Damn, looks like the country will also feel the wrath of a Louise, except it’s a Luis.”

(“We thank the Lopez Family's charitable sponsorship of the newly opened orphanage.")

“Lopez? Aren’t they Catherine’s parents?”

“They seem to like other people’s children more than their daughter.”

“Assholes.”

(“Gaviola Intramurals, next week!")

(“Me when I was a kid: 😃, Me now: 😔").

After scrolling through social media, Mark closed his phone and stared at the ceiling. “ Man, guys are getting busy on their own..." He reached his arm up. “Should I go out too?”  

A moment passed. "Nah,” he sat up. “I’m just bored.” He glanced at his laptop. “A round of Hall of Legends wouldn’t hurt.” He booted up his computer and played the game. After a few hours, he won. “Yeah, good game.” He stared blankly at his screen, looking at the Victory text. “I won. But I feel nothing?”

“HoL is just not that enjoyable anymore, I guess.” He logged off his computer and went back to his sofa.

“Maybe something’s good on TV tonight.” He opened the TV and flicked through the channels. As he changed channels, he began to feel uninterested; nothing caught his attention. “Damn, is there any good entertainment these days? “As he kept changing channels, he became impatient. “Seriously?” He lost interest and turned off the TV. 

He sighed in frustration. “Nothing to watch..." He lay down on his sofa. He stared at the ceiling again. “Why am I still feeling this?” He suddenly noticed his backpack lying nearby and stared at it. The longer he looks, the more he feels the weight of guilt taking over his thoughts.

After a moment, he gave in, reached for it, and pulled out the book Louise had lent him. He reluctantly sighed. “Damnit…. Prez,” he began to turn the pages.

The rest of the evening, he spent the night reviewing their group report for tomorrow’s presentation. After finishing his review, he went to his room and hopped into his bed.

Uncertainty tugged at him as he closed his eyes and slept slowly, wondering what the next day would bring.

Summer Day 3:

Mark arrived at school the next morning. Anxiety was building up, overwhelming his thoughts. “Let’s just get this over with. It’ll be over tomorrow.”  

He entered the room wearily, looking for Louise. “She is not yet here.” He proceeded to his seat and sat down, trying to settle his thoughts. He glanced around and noticed Louise standing next to him. Startling him.

“Holy-”

“Mark?”

“Prez. Um, good morning.”

She sighed, unimpressed. “Mark, please be serious.” Without waiting for a response, she walked to her seat.

“Of course." He sank in his seat. Before he began to gather his thoughts, someone poked him from behind. He spun around, attempting to catch the perpetrator. His face turned forward.

"BOOLAGA!"

Mark was startled again. “Catherine?”

“Hello, Kuya Mark!”

“What are you doing here? "

“We’re classmates, silly.”

“How do you know my section?”

“I enrolled here yesterday. I guess it must be fate!” She smiled.

“Fate?” He remarked with confusion.

Before they continued their conversation, Sir Armando arrived in their classroom. “Good morning, class! "

The classroom quickly organized itself into silence. “Let’s hang out later, Kuya!” She cheerfully went to her seat.

“Okay?”

When the students had organized themselves, Sir Armando inquired. “Okay, class, who's today’s group reporting?”

“We are! ” Jessica enthusiastically raised her hand.

“Oh, it's Jessica’s group. I almost forgot about your group.” He turned his attention to Mark and Louise. “Oh, yeah, you two.” He then pointed at Mark. “Mark!”

Mark froze. “Sir?”

The room went briefly silent. His serious expression broke into a friendly one. "Good luck!" breaking the tension.

Mark exhaled in relief, “Thank you, sir...”

“You can do this, Mark. Surely Louise helped you out, right?”

Mark glanced at Louise, but she immediately looked away. Jessica, standing next to her, noticed their interaction. “Louise?” expressing concern.

“Yeah…. Sir, she helped me out.”

“That’s good; glad to know you two are finally getting along.”

Louise rolled her eyes, while Jessica playfully smirked and Mark sighed out of embarrassment.

“Come to think of it, you two have always been together.” He grinned knowingly.

Sir Armando’s teasing made the class erupt with teasing. “UUYYYYYYYYY,” they chanted, making Mark blush. Louise expressed disinterest; Jessica smirks at Mark as he looks away with embarrassment.

“Alright, alright now, class. Let’s hear their group report.”

The class settled down. As they went quiet, Catherine cheered. “Wooohooo! You can do it, Kuya Mark!”

“Oh! Yes, I remember, everyone, meet your new classmate; please, stand up and introduce yourself.”

She confidently stood up. “Hello, my name is Catherine Yya P. Lopez. I’m 15 years old, and nice to meet you all!”

“Good to have you here, Catherine. You may take your seat now.”

“Thank you, sir! ” She sat down.

As they prepare their group report, the group places the Manila paper on the board. 
Sir Armando gave them the signal. “Okay, Group Jessica, you may begin your report.”

“Okay! ” Jessica turned to Mark. "Mark, it’s your part; you go first.”

Mark gulped “Okay.” He reluctantly stepped forward. "Uhhh..." He began to feel overwhelmed with thoughts. “Crap! Talking in front of people was never my strong suit.” He glances at Louise. “What am I gonna do? " 

He faces his classmates. “There goes nothing.” He took a deep breath, easing his nervousness for a little bit.

“Hi Mark, I’m classmates!” The class burst into laughter.

Louise's face palmed in disappointment, while Jessica tried to hold her laughter. Even Sir Armando is smiling, and Catherine is giggling. Mark still stands, nervously chuckling along with them.

“Okay now, class, settle down.” The class stopped laughing. "Continue Mark."

Mark tries to regain his composure. “Alright, Crime and Punishment by Fyod-Fyodor Dostoevsy. Dostoevsky, I mean... This book is well-known literature from Russia. Which is about humanity, crime, psychology, morality, or punishment? and crime..."

He noticed Catherine displaying a supportive gesture. “You can do it, Kuya Mark!” She  mouthed.

He felt a bit confident by seeing her; he responded with a small smile. He continues his report. “As you can see from what is written in the Manila paper, this has been a thing since December 1866. The genre is crime fiction."

With Mark’s part done, he stepped aside. Jessica stepped forward to do her part. He stood beside Louise, but she stepped away slightly from him, avoiding standing too close to each other.

(Sonia, to support her family, was forced to do her “line of work").

While Jessica presents their group report, Mark leaned toward Louise. "Hey, Prez, so... how was it?”

“You did good, I guess.” She responded without facing him, remaining with her expression.

He nodded, “Okay, thanks..." turning his face to the class.

Time passed; their group report was finished. “Alright, good work guys, as expected from Jessica.”

“Thank you, sir! ~” Jessica replied.

“Now, class, do you all have any questions regarding the topic?”

The class did not respond to Sir Armando’s question. “Are you guys sure? Did you all understand their group report? “The class remained silent.

"Okay..." He faced Jessica’s group. “So, Mark.”

Mark became nervous. He gulped. “Sir.”

“Mark, you see, the novel talks about murders, crimes, and... Punishment!” He cleared his throat. “Raskolnikov, he kills, and he thinks it is justified, crazy right? But there is this idea that... A flying superhuman... Type of idea, you know?”

Mark listened closely; the pressure was building up. 

“What do you think is the Superman theory? That the novel is trying to convey? Mark?”

“Uhhh.” He frowned. “The Superman theory..." He struggled to come up with an answer.

“Mark?”

Mark could feel Louise's frustration with his struggle to answer the question, only making his situation worse.

“Mark? You still there?”

Louise sighed and was going to answer the question. “Sir, Th-”

Mark cuts her off as she is about to speak. “The Superman theory is a philosophy that... Believes that the strong should thrive over... The weak.”

“Oh, elaborate further.”

“Ummm, the Superman theory believes that... The strongest of people should not be punished... And that they are doing what’s best for... Society. Raskolnikov…. Did it because he believed that he was... One of those who’d consider to be... In the Superman theory.”

“Wow, Mark. Very good!” Sir Armando is impressed. “Alright, give him a hand."

The class applauded, with Catherine clapping along. Mark, unsure how to react, clapped awkwardly along with them.

“Very good, Mark, though what you said needs a bit more clarity, but it's good that you tried, and that is enough.”

“Uhhh, thank you, sir.”

“Now who’s next? Jessica? "

"My turn sir!" Jessica, enthusiastically raised her hand.

She stepped forward to answer the questions in her place. Mark glanced at Louise, but her expression stayed unchanged. Disappointed by her lack of reaction, he looked away, turning his attention back to the class. They all went back to their seats after finishing their group report and the questionnaire.

"Alright, class, I’ll see you tomorrow.” He exited the classroom. He suddenly came back. “Also, uh, the intramurals are next week; I hope you are all prepared for it!" With that, he left again.

“Phew, finally it’s over.” He sighed in relief.

Catherine moves next to Mark’s. “Good work, Kuya! You did a great job!”

“Uh, thanks.”

“So Kuya, are you going to show me around the school?” She asked with enthusiasm.

“Ummm, sure, why not? "He shrugged.

“Yay! can’t wait!”

A few hours later, the school bell rang, indicating lunch break, classes, kids muttering, teachers teaching, and staff members halting their work. They emerged from their rooms for a small break from their regular routines as they drifted toward the cafeteria and courtyard.

Mark and Catherine emerged from the classroom. They walked in the hallways. He walked with his pockets in his hands, slouching his head forward. While she walked with a joyful bounce.

“So, Kuya Mark, where do you hang out? This school is large and wide.”

“No, I don’t really stay here much.”

“Why?”

“Because there is nothing to do here.”

“Studying?”

“Not my forte.” He responded nonchalantly.

“You did well earlier?”

"Because...” He sighed. “I just need to.”

“Grades, huh?”

“Yeah….”

“Where are we going?”

They stopped walking. “Uh…. Where do you want to go?” Mark asked.

“Show me the coolest part of the school!”

“There is nothing cool around here.”

“Sure, there is. It should be at least.”

Mark thought for a second. “I guess the cafeteria.”

“Sure! I’d like to go there.”

Mark reluctantly agreed. “Alright…. Follow me then, I guess.”

They continued their way to the cafeteria through the courtyard. Catherine’s eyes lit up at the sight of a crowd of students. “Woah, so many students!”

Mark raised a brow. “Is this like your first time in school?”

“First time in a public school, yeah!”

“First time in a public school?”

“Yep, been studying in private schools for a long time.”

“Oh, is this school any different? ”
“Yes! This school is so big!”

“Are private schools small? ”
“Mm-hmm. They are small.”

“What are private schools like?”

She tried to recall. “They are cold, comfy, and... Closed.”

“Closed?”

“Mm-hmm, you know, the air conditioner might run away.” She joked, laughing a little.

He rolled his eyes, unamused. “Yeah.”

She noticed they were approaching a building. “Kuya, are we close now?”

He noticed that they are now near the cafeteria. “Yeah.”

They arrived at the cafeteria. “Woah! There are so many people here!” Catherine as she looked with astonishment.

Mark sighed. “Are you serious?”

“Huh?”

“You haven’t seen this many people in a cafeteria before?”

“No? Why do you ask?”

Mark, confused. “You are making yourself like...”

“A Princess?!” She quickly replied wittily.

“A lost alien from outer space,” he remarked with a smug.

Catherine unamused, “Yeah, really funny.”

Mark chuckled in response.

“So, are you going to eat?”

“How about you?”

“Uhhh…. I got my lunch here!” She showed her lunch box.

“Oh, then…. I’ll buy something for myself then.” He walked towards the counter, ordering his lunch.

Mark bought his lunch food. As he left the counter, he noticed that the cafeteria was getting more crowded, and as he surveyed the area, the seats were getting filled.

“Kuya Mark!” Catherine called, waving her hand from the table she reserved.

Mark was surprised and approached her.

“I got this table for us!”

Mark stood silently next to the table. His feeling of overwhelm grew stronger the longer he stood.

“What’s wrong, Kuya Mark?” She asked, concerned.

He shrugged it off. “No, it’s nothing.” He reluctantly sat down.

“You look spaced out there for a moment? Are you okay?”

“It’s- It's fine. Don’t worry.”

“Are you sure?”

“I am...” He started to shake his leg. Trying to avoid Catherine’s concern. “Let’s just eat our lunches.”

"Okay.” She opens her lunchbox.

Mark stares at his food. As the moments went by, he suddenly stood up.

“Kuya Mark?”

“I don’t…. like it here.” He immediately steps out of his seat. Walking to the exit.

“Kuya Mark! Wait!” She closed her lunchbox and tried to catch up to him. He walked in a fast phase. She catches up to him. “Kuya! Where are you going?”

“I don’t know.”

“But Kuya, your lunch?”

Mark paused, widening his eyes. “Oh crap, you’re right!” He quickly turned back and ran to retrieve his food back. 

He got back where he left Catherine standing. “I just ran.” He tries to catch his breath. “It’d be a waste to leave a 40-peso food.”

“Okay...” she awkwardly replied. “So…. Where are you going?”

Mark returned his serious demeanor. “Somewhere I can eat my food.”

“Why not the cafeteria? I reserved a seat for us.”

“Uh, yeah, but... I just don’t eat there.”

“Okay.” Her lively tone went down, becoming neutral.

As they walked, they found themselves in front of the gym.

“The gym?” Catherine curiously asked.

“Yeah. I usually eat here.”

They entered the gym, where a basketball practice was ongoing. Mark walked over to his usual spot, with Catherine close behind. After sitting down, they both began eating their meals. Mark ate as he normally would, while Catherine, lost in thought, ate more slowly.

“What’s wrong?” Mark noticed Catherine’s expression.

“Why do you eat here?”

Mark paused, “It's quieter.”

“I guess you like to eat peacefully?”

“Yeppers.”

Catherine’s attention shifted to the ongoing activity at the court. “That guy looks cute.”

“What?!” He also looked. “Oh...” He swallowed. “Which one?”

“The one with the hat.”

“Oh…. That must be... Jaggy.”

“Jaggy? Odd name.”

“I can ask my friend Ryan to introduce you to him.”

“No, thanks.” She respectfully declined.

Moments later, as they ate, Mark remembered what happened at the train station. “Uhhh…. Catherine?”

“Yes?”

He became hesitant. Feeling the weight of his question. “Never mind.”

“What is it?”

“Nah, it’s nothing.”

Suddenly she shouted. “Kuya Mark!” Mark reacted quickly, barely dodging the basketball.

“Hey you!” Ryan yelled, and he walked to them. “No flirting in the gym!”

“Ryan! Are you literally trying to kill me?!” Mark exclaimed.

Ryan laughed. He noticed Catherine. “Who is this, Mark!? I didn’t know you finally pulled something.”

“Hello!” Catherine waved at him.

“Oh, Hello!” Ryan waved back.

“This is Catherine, a new student here.”

Ryan grins. “Ohhh, when did you two start out, huh?”

“Huh?” Mark was confused.

“Oh, last Monday!” She answered innocently.

“What?! Just recently!?” He looked at Mark. “Bro!” He leans to Mark, hiding their conversation away from her. “Dude, you pulled a cutey like her? Does she have a friend?” Ryan whispered.

“Wait… What?!” Mark was more confused.

Ryan ignored, “Dude, come on, she gotta have a cute friend too, you know.” He glances at Catherine. “You’re a lucky bastard, pulling a cutey like her; I would’ve never expected that from you.”

“Wait….”

“You finally scored, man!” He whispered loudly, “Proud of you!”

“Wait, she’s not my girlfriend.”

“What?!” Ryan was surprised. “Then who is she then?”

“She’s just a classmate.”

"Ohhh...” Ryan looks at Mark with suspicion. “Sure…. Mark.”

“I am serious!”

“Uh-huh….”

“Yo Ryan! We need you here!” Ryan’s basketball teammate called him.

“Yeah, I’ll be there!” He faces Mark. “You two will break up in a month. See ya!” He goes to his teammate.

“He seems friendly,” Catherine remarks.

“That’s just Ryan.”

“Hey Mark!” Ryan called from a distance. “Pass that ball!”

Mark picked up the thrown basketball. “Catch!” He threw the ball farther away from Ryan.

Ryan flipped an aggressive gesture and walked away. Mark chuckled.

“So, Kuya Mark,” she stood up. “Are you going to show me around the school?”

Mark gives thought to her request. “Sure, why not? Better than sitting here.”

“Heck Yeah!”

After their lunch, Mark and Catherine began to explore around the school.

“This is, of course, the library.”

Inside, the students are busy with their books, browsing the sections, writing, and sleeping.

“Woah…. It’s a lively library! "Catherine is amazed. She spotted a collection of old books. “Woah!!!”

"Shhhhhhhhhh.” The students shush her.

“Oh, sorry.” She embarrassingly giggled. Mark faces his palm on his face, out of embarrassment.

They moved on, continuing their tour of the school.

Mark opened the door. “This is the...” He looked at the room’s sign. “Art exhibit?”

“ARTS!” She rushes inside.

“Hey don’t-”

“Wow!” She marveled as she saw the art displayed. She moves from one art to the next. “Kuya Mark! There is a robot made of tin cans here!”

Mark suddenly heard footsteps approaching. He saw a staff coming their way. “Aw Crap! Catherine, let’s get out of here!”

“What?”

“What are you two doing here?" YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED HERE!” The staff yelled.

Without words, Mark and Catherine rush out of the exhibit.

As they wandered around, they stumbled upon a crew film setting up for a shoot.

“Oh, those guys again.”

“Who are they?”

“They are making a film or something. Probably a project or some kind.”

He glanced at his side, expecting a response from her, but she was gone. “Catherine?” He then looked around and spotted Catherine running towards the film shooting. Mark’s jaw dropped. “CATHERINE!” He reacted in shock.

Ridel is directing his crew to set up the scene for shooting. “Alright, people, let’s get this thing going!”

“Ridel, this shoot better not be a mess.” Angelica is uncertain with Ridel.

“Of course, you know me, Angelica, I have a keen eye for perfection!” He boasted.

“Are you sure?”

“Of course, I am sure; you know, maybe this time, the right one will come.”

“Whatever you say...” She rolled her eyes and responded indifferently. She walks off to help with the setup.

As the crew set up the shooting, Catherine arrived at the set. "Woah,” she wanders with amazement. “This is cool!”

“Catherine!” Mark finally catches up to her.

“Kuya Mark! This is the coolest thing ever!” She exclaimed, sparkling with enthusiasm.

“Catherine, let’s get out of here; they are going to film; let’s not interrupt them.”

“Alright, alright, alright," said Ridel as he approached Mark and Catherine. “What do we have here? ... “

“Hi Kuya!” Catherine greeted me cheerfully.

“Hello, Kuya.” Mark also greeted, reluctantly.

“What grade are you two from?”

Before Mark could respond, Catherine responded. “Grade 9-section A Perlas!”

“Hmmm, so we’re in the same grade, huh?”

"Yes, Kuya, I just transferred here.”
Ridel noticed Catherine’s energy. “Oh, that makes sense with the enthusiasm you have.”

She nodded. "Kuya, are you filming for a project?”

“Yes, as you can obviously see.”

“Whoa, I want to watch!”

“Catherine. We should go.” Mark called her with a firm tone.

She looks at Mark. “Why? I want to watch them.”

“They are going to be busy; we should let them be.”

Her eyes went down, disappointed. "Okay.” Her mood went down. "Sorry, Kuya director, we’ll have to go.” She walks toward Mark.

Ridel saw her disappointed expression, making him feel guilty. “Uh, wait!” He called Catherine.

Catherine paused, turning towards Ridel. “Huh?”

“Catherine, right?”

"Uh-hmm,” she responded.

“It’s okay…. You can watch from my seat.”

Catherine’s mood went up. “Really!”

“Yeah, why not? You’re a new student after all; might as well show you how fun this school is.”

“Thank you, Kuya!” Her upbeat mood returned.

“My name is John Ridel B. Absalon, the director of this film project.”

“My name is Catherine Yya P. Lopez.”

“Nice to meet you, Catherine.”

“Oh, and this is my friend and classmate, Kuya Mark!”

Mark reluctantly introduced himself. “Mark…. V. Aucena.”

“Nice to meet you too, Mark. Wanna join in?”

"Yeah, Kuya Mark, come and join in!”

Mark did not answer, hesitated as he felt conflicted with the offer.

“Come on, Mark, I might cast you in the film.”

Mark stayed silent, became more hesitant after hearing that.

“Kuya Mark, it’ll be fun,” Catherine softly encouraged him.

After giving thought to the offer, he finally decided. “Sorry, Catherine and Kuya Ridel, but...” A brief silence occurred as Mark tried to find the right words. He sighed. “You guys have fun. I’ll see myself out. See you!” He walked away from them. Not looking back, trying to maintain a neutral expression.

As Mark walked away, he suddenly felt a tug on his arm. He saw Catherine holding onto him. “What are you doing?”

She looked at him and said, “Kuya Mark.” She spoke with a firm tone. “Come on, this is going to be fun!” Her firm tone turns to a lighter one. She tried dragging him back to the set.

“Hey! Why are you strong?” As he was being dragged along.

“Because we are going back there!”

Mark's attitude eased as they headed back to the set, a small grin appearing on his face as he let himself be dragged back and embraced the unexpected enjoyment that was ahead.

Chapter Text

Wednesday:

Catherine successfully dragged Mark back to Ridel’s film set. Ridel looked at them with a raised brow. “Hmmm… what an interesting dynamic you two have there.”

Catherine smirked at Mark. “Well, he is just shy.” 

Mark was flustered by Catherine’s expression. He looked away. Hiding away his embarrassment. She turns back to Ridel. “So, Kuya Ridel, we are ready!”

“Alright then, follow me.” He walked to his station.

“Come on, Kuya Mark!” She followed Ridel. Mark sighed, reluctantly following. 

Once they arrived at the director’s station, Ridel sat in his chair, inspecting the monitors and equipment in preparation for the shoot. While Mark and Catherine stood near him, he curiously observed Ridel with an eyebrow raised. While Catherine looked around the set.

“Alright, everything seems to be in place.” Ridel faced the two. “Okay, you two, are you ready?”

“We are ready!” Catherine beamed. Mark nodded nonchalantly.

Ridel called his assistant “Angelica!”

She appeared beside him. “Yeah?” 

“Are the actors ready?”

“Yeah, they are already in frame.”

“Alright, you two, observe the beauty of filmmaking.”

“Hooray!” Catherine said excitedly. While Mark nodded.

“Okay!” Ridel stood up. “Lights, Camera, and Action!” 

“Uhhh, we don’t have lights,” Angelica pointed out, interrupting Ridel’s moment.

“Shhhh, let me have my moment,” Ridel muttered, brushing her off. Angelica amusedly rolled her eyes, while Catherine grew more starstruck, and Mark raised his eyebrow, confused.

The camera operator signaled the actors to begin acting. Ridel leaned on his monitor to observe the actors. Mark and Catherine moved closer to Ridel to watch them.

When the scene rolls, the male actor breathes for air after catching up to his female co-star.

“Lorraine! Wait!”

The female co-star turned. “Paulo!?” She responded with concern.

Paulo, still breathless. “Wait! Lorraine, let me explain!”

Lorraine moved towards him. “What is it? What is it you want to say?”

“I just want to say." He hesitated.

“What is it?” 

“I am sorry.”

Mark's expression softened unexpectedly, and the scene surprisingly captivated him.

"Paulo...” Lorraine became speechless by the weight of her emotions.

“Lorraine, of all those times, where I keep getting my...” Paulo’s actor remembered his line. “Butt, in trouble, you were always there.”

Lorraine felt hesitant to accept Paulo’s words. "Paulo... I have moved on!” Her emotions are slowly erupting.

“Yeah, but I said, I am sorry.”

“Yes, you are, but it is too late.” Tears slowly fall from her eyes. “It’s been so long since we...”

“Lorraine, please…. Give me one more chance!” He pleaded.

“Sorry, Paulo…. I don’t want to do this.” She turned and walked away from Paulo.

Mark watched the scene unfold, a heavy sadness settling over him. His fists clenched in quiet frustration as he took in the truth between Paulo and Lorraine. "You dumbass," he muttered.

Catherine noticed Mark’s expression and whispered with a smirk. “Well, relating a little bit there, huh?”

Mark snapped out of his thoughts. “No, they’re just... Really good actors.”

The scene continued, with Paulo, in desperation, calling her out. “Lorraine!” 

She paused mid-step, prepared to hear Paulo out.

“I have changed!” His voice cracked, widening his eyes as he realized, expressing embarrassment. Breaking away from the emotional expression of the character. Lorraine pressed her lips in reaction, holding her laughter. She also broke character.

Ridel saw this blunder; he became furious. He stood up, clearly about to berate the actors, but before he moved out, Catherine raced her way to the actors. Mark’s jaw dropped in shock. 

“What the!?” Ridel muttered.

Catherine approached the actors. “You did well, guys! That is some great acting.”

The actors were confused, as they did not yet hear a signal to stop. 

“Thank you?” Lorraine’s actress spoke with uncertainty.

“What is she doing?!” Ridel in disbelief, asked Mark.

Mark, still surprised, did not respond.

“Uh, isn't she your friend?” Angelica asked Mark.

"Yes." He responded with embarrassment.

Catherine continued to praise the actors. “You Kuya, your acting is so great, my friend in the back is crying!” She giggled.

“Uh, thank you!” Paulo’s actor responded with a bashful expression.

“You, there!” Ridel furiously goes over to Catherine. Mark followed.

“Hey, Kuya! What’s up?”

“What are you doing?!” 

"Oh, just congratulating your actors; they are pretty good!”

Ridel shifted his attention to the actors. “You two!” He furiously exclaimed.

Catherine moved in front of Ridel. “Uh, they did good, you know; it’s just a mistake.” 

Ridel stared at Catherine with a stern expression.

Catherine became nervous under Ridel’s intense gaze. "Uhh...” She noticed Mark in the back. “The actors are so good; it got Mark over there crying!”

Mark flustered. “No, I did not!”

Ridel turned to Mark and squinted, catching the hint of Mark’s expression. He turned back to Catherine. “Was it true? That he felt something about the scene?”

The two actors stood there, confused.

“Uhh, yeah! Mark said Paulo’s acting was good!”

Ridel glanced back at Mark and caught the guilt written all over his face. A sense of remorse hit him as he took it in. He turned back to Catherine with a sigh. "Alright... alright, they did good."

“See! They are great actors, right?” 

Ridel’s attention shifted back to the actors. “Alright! Please stay in character next time, okay?”He spoke with a stern tone.

The actors nodded. “Okay.”

At that moment, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the lunch break.

“Oh, that’s the bell; well, thanks for showing us around Kuya Ridel!”

Ridel smiled with a relaxed expression. “Anytime.” 

“Let’s get back to class, Kuya Mark! ”She moved towards Mark.

“Wait!” Ridel called. “You two can visit anytime.”

“We will!” She responded with a smile. “Let’s go, Kuya Mark!”

“Finally!” Mark exclaimed. Both he and Catherine walked away from the set.

“Goodbye!” She waved at Ridel.

“Goodbye!” He waved back. Ridel watched them depart with a nostalgic face.

Angelica moved beside him. “That is…. Unusual of you, being soft to them.”

“Well… there is something familiar about them.” Ridel spoke with a gentle tone as he watched Catherine and Mark from a distance making their way back to their rooms. “Maybe I met them before.”

“Interesting…” Angelica then closely squinted at Ridel. 

“What?” 

“Nothing.” She teased him with a smug, knowing look on her face.

“Huh?!” 

“Let’s get back to shooting Direk.” She turned and walked back to the set.

“Wait…. Angelica!” Ridel followed her, still oblivious to her sly behavior.

Meanwhile, Mark and Catherine are making their way back to their classroom. 

“That was fun, right!?” Catherine asked.

“Uh, yeah. It was something.” He smiled a little.

“See! I told you!” She giggled, feeling satisfied.

As they walked, Mark glanced at Catherine’s joyful behavior, expressing a small, warm smile.

Hours later….

Their school has ended. Mark and Catherine stepped out of the classroom together, on their way out of the school. 

“This was a great first day!”Catherine stretched her arms up with content.

“Well, glad you liked it.”

“Thank you for today, Kuya; this school seems really fun.”

“No problem.” 

“Also, Kuya, can we hang out outside of school too?”

The suggestion caught Mark off guard, and he paused, unsure of how to react. “Sure….” He finally accepts, though reluctantly. “Why not.”

“Yes! Thank you, Kuya!” Catherine reacted with a joyful smile. 

Mark stopped abruptly, his eyes widening cautiously. Catherine noticed his pause and also stopped. “What’s wrong?” She turned to see what caught his attention. 

At the school gate, she saw her parents waiting for her. 

“Oh, it’s just them, don’t worry.” 

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, don’t worry.” She walked ahead, towards her parents. “Goodbye Mark! See you tomorrow!” She waved.

He wearily waved back. “See you…” 

As he glanced at Catherine’s mother, he caught her eyeing him back with suspicion. His heart skipped. “Aw crap!” He quickly looked away. He cautiously glanced back to see her entering the car with Catherine, observing them depart the school. 

“Scary woman..." he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. “ How on earth is she Catherine’s mother?” he sighed out of frustration. “I hope she’s alright.” He resumed walking out of the school, heading back home. 

Hours Later…

Wednesday Night:

Mark arrived home and followed his usual routine after school. He goes through the motions like nothing has changed. After he finished, he went to his bedroom, ready to call it a day. But, before he sleeps, he lays back in bed and begins scrolling through to his social media. 

Time went by. After he looked through social media, he spotted his messaging app and started to question whether his contacts were still active. So, he launched the application. With the exception of the group chat in his grade section, which he had long since muted and hardly ever checked, most of his contacts were inactive and hardly ever received messages, so the app didn't reflect much change. Catherine was the only recent communication he had received, because of it, he expressed a tiny smile and a rare glimmer appeared in his typically dull inbox when he realized she was the most recent person to send him a message.

He noticed his previous group chat with Ryan and Khyle below Catherine's message. He was struck with nostalgia and checked the chat. Khyle sent the last message several months ago. “goodluck boi” a response from Ryan’s message, “Alright guys, I’m about to enter the tryouts; wish me luck 💪” 

Mark’s mood shifted, feeling melancholic. “Nine months? Has it been that long?” As he stares at the chat. 

“They have their lives... Good for them.” With a hint of sadness, he set his phone aside and stared off the ceiling, dwelling in his thoughts.

For a moment, he remembered a glimpse of a plane going off. “Where is everybody going?”  

Feeling a little surge of emotion, he quickly tried to shrug it off. “Whatever.” 

After a moment, he had a flash of an idea and picked up the phone once more. With mischievous intent, he opens his old group chat and types a message. “I hope you fumble.” As he was about to send his message, he felt remorse. 

noticing how mean-spirited his joke is, his smile went down. “I might jinx it.” 

His guilt led him to reconsider his action, erasing his message. After a pause, he types a new message, “Good luck, man, you’re going to be a big PBA star.” He smiled with satisfaction and hit send.

Mark waited, expecting a reply, but as minutes passed, there was no response. His excitement faded, disappointing him in the process of closing the app, setting his phone aside, and drifting into his thoughts again.

Then, unexpectedly, his phone vibrated. He picked up the phone quickly, hoping it would be a reply from the group chat. But when he opened his phone, he saw Catherine send a message instead. 

“Catherine?” He checked the message.

“Good evening, Kuya Mark! 👋” 

Seeing her message made Mark improve his mood and he smiled a little. He replied. “Hey.”

“What’s up? I hope you are good 🤗”

“I’m good, how about you?”

“I can’t stop laughing at this video clip I saw 😂😂😂”

“Oh, what is it about?”

“Wait, I’ll send it here. It’s funny as hell. 😂” The video was sent.

Mark clicked the video. The video opened on a hilly green landscape where trees and grasses surround the lonely road, evoking a peaceful feeling. In the video, a gray car was driving down an empty road while soothing background music played. Anticipating the hilarity, Mark focused his attention on the video.

As the scene trails, the car is cruising down the road. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a grotesque zombie exploded into the screen with a piercing shriek. The jump scare made Mark jump.

“SON OF A—!" He exclaimed, dropping his phone out of shock. “Catherine!” He picked up his phone.

“Wow, real funny, Catherine; the video was funny; I laughed,” he replied sarcastically.

”It was funny, right? It was funny... hearing your reaction 😏 HAHAHAHAHA 😂😂😂”

“Two can play that game,” he muttered to himself. “Okay, you got me.” He sent her a video clip.

“Hoho, I see. You trying to get back at me, huh? ”She muttered. “Oh, this video made you laugh too. 😏😏😏”

“No, but I just want to say something that I can’t really say. This video says it perfectly.” 

Catherine was softened by Mark’s response. "Awww,” she clicked the video. The clip opened with two people standing below a spotlight. A man close to a woman was expressing his love to her. 

“Thank you for making my life better,” the man warmly said.
She found the man's sentiments really touching. “Awww,” 

Suddenly, the man’s happy expression shifted as his smile disappeared, replacing confusion with scare. 

“Uhhh, Maria? What are you?” The camera shifted to the man’s perspective, showing Maria making an unsettling expression with her eyes widened and an unnervingly wide grin across her face. The camera zooms into her face as she blankly stares into the screen.

Catherine screamed fearfully, trying to hit the return button, but her phone lagged, forcing her to watch as the man’s screams matched her own. She continued to press the return button until it ended, leaving her breathless and rattled.

“CATHERINE! WHAT ARE YOU SCREAMING ABOUT!?” Her brother yelled from outside of Catherine’s room.

“It was nothing, Kuya!”

“Then quiet down! It's late at night!”

Frustrated, she replied. “KUYA MARK! THAT IS SO UNFAIR!”  

Mark grinned as he saw her reply, knowing that his prank worked. He replied. “Well, the video indeed expressed what I wanted to say.”

“Expressed what?! The creepy woman!? 😠”

“No. The reaction of the guy, seeing you.” He chuckled as he typed.

“😭😭😭 How dare you Kuya Mark!”

“You started it.”

“Well, at least I made you laugh!”

“Nope”

“Yes, you did!” She forwarded his early message.

Mark phone in hand, unamused by Catherine’s reply. He rolled his eyes, conceding. “Okay, whatever you say.”  

“See? I made you laugh 😂”

“Yeah, sure.”  

After a pause. She texted again. “So, that acting thing was fun, right?”

“It was fine.”

“Maybe we should join too.”

“No thanks.”

“Why?”

“I am not good at acting.”

“You dummy, you don’t have to act.”

“Then why join at all?

“You gotta be good at something else, right?”

Mark stopped; he began to doubt himself. He set his phone down as her question lingered in his mind. “What am I good at?” He picked up his phone back up . “Am I even good at something?”  

After a brief pause, he typed his reply. “I am good at something.”

“Yeah? What’s that ‘something’?”

He hesitated, finding it difficult to think of a response. Afterwards, her following message was sent before he had a chance to respond.

“I’m sleepy now; see you tomorrow, Kuya Mark! 👋”

Mark turned off his phone, setting it down beside him. The question still floated in his mind as he lay there, staring at the ceiling blankly. “Good at something, huh? Am I….”  After a while, his thoughts faded, and he eventually fell asleep, ending the day.

Chapter Text

Sunday:

A few days passed, and in a short time, Mark and Catherine’s friendship grew. They began to hang out together more often at school; they were seen in class, the cafeteria, and other places around the school. Mark’s attitude changed noticeably when Catherine was around; he seemed more relaxed and open, opposite to his usual reserved self. 

On Saturday morning, the streets of San Tesoro bustled with its usual busy crowd. The weekends, for many, had been days of rest they looked forward to from the demands of their busy lives.

Mark stepped out of his house, ready for his usual weekend activities. He walked to the nearby transport area, looking for a ride to wherever the day might take him. 

Soon he arrived in the bustling commercial district of San Tesoro. With no destination in mind, he roamed around, observing the lively crowd. As he wandered around, he came across a child selling cigarettes and purchased five of his usual brands. Moments later, he rested at the overpass, lighting his cigar as he watched the city move around him.

He spotted a group of friends laughing, enjoying each other’s company. “People have something to live for… huh?”

He steadily observed them while holding his cigar. “It’s odd that I feel comfort in watching people’s happiness... It gives me a feeling...” Catherine flashed in his mind for a moment. “Of hope.” He expressed a faint smile, but quickly faded. “She’s been enjoyable to hang out with. Hopefully, she won’t…. Leave.” A melancholic feeling surfaced. “Still, what’s there to live for? ” He sighed, looking up at the open sky. “You only live once,” He muttered. “Looks like I already... Peaked…. Maybe that’s why I feel like... I’m empty.”  

Just then he spotted a couple walking arm in arm down the street. “Yeah, not in a hundred lifetimes.” He scoffed, flicking his cigarette away, forward to wherever he might end up next.

A few hours passed; Mark did a bunch of activities to fill out his time. He wandered through the mall, stopping by every clothing store without buying. Then he went to the arcade, playing basketball, doing karaoke, and fighting games on his own. Eventually, he left the mall and wandered aimlessly through town. 

Sometime later, as he walked around, he pulled out his phone and checked his messages. “Strange…. Catherine hadn’t sent a single message today. That’s unlike her” He pocketed back his phone and found himself heading to the public park. Spotting an empty bench, he walked over and sat down. He picked up his phone, waiting for Catherine’s message. “She must be busy,” he thought, leaning back to observe the lively scene of the park. A family having a picnic caught his eye, and he smirked with a hint of resentment.

As Mark sat alone, he sensed the presence of more than one person behind him. He smirked without turning around. “Well, looks like you're all still on my ass.”

One of them responded. “You think we're letting you get away?”

Mark sighed. “So...” He stood up confidently. He turned to face them, cracking his knuckles. “Who’s first?” 

The group moved into a coordinated stance, circling around him. “We ain’t letting you get off the hook.”

“It’s you four again, huh? Guessing, it didn't end well for all of you last time.”

One of them replied. “You only took down two of us!” 

The group leader shushed his lackey, then shifted his attention to Mark. “Now, would you kindly come with us.”

“Where?” Mark asked.

“Somewhere you can’t be heard screaming for help.”  

Mark’s smirk widened. “Sure, ain’t gonna do well for you too.”

The group leader nodded, signaling his lackeys to move. They began to walk together, surrounding him. Mark scanned the area, looking for a way out. They are now near the exit of the park.

Seeing this as an opportunity, Mark swept his leg, tripping two of them. He then rolled and quickly sprinted away.

“YOU SON OF A-” The leader yelled, and they took off after him.

Mark dashed down the busy streets, narrowly dodging people and obstacles in his way. 

The group leader yelled. “YOU! STOP!”

Mark spotted a crossway and swerved to the right. The sudden turn threw the group off balance; the group slipped, tripping over each other. He looked back and saw them. “HA! DUMBASSES!” 

As he ran, he felt lightheaded while running, slowing his pace. “What the hell?!” He muttered, forcing himself to keep moving. His vision started to blur. “Why…. Do I feel like this?” He struggled to gather himself, fighting through the hazy feeling. He gradually began to regain momentum, though disorienting feelings remained.

As he became dizzy, he forcefully tried to run, leaving him overwhelmed and becoming blank. As his feeling became worse as he ran, his eyes started to close out of his overwhelming feeling. As he kept on, he slowly regained his momentum. His pace went up again a little bit, but his ill feeling still remained. 

Just then, he spotted Louise stepping out of the store directly in his way. His eyes widened in panic as he tried to stop. But due to his weakened state, he lost control.

Louise saw Mark sprinting towards her. “Mark?”

Unable to stop, Mark braced for impact. He collided into her, crashing down together on the ground.

Dazed, Mark opened his eyes slowly, sitting up, trying to process what occurred. He looked around and saw Louise lying beside him.

“Prez?” He muttered in confusion before realizing. “PREZ!” He exclaimed with concern.

Louise groaned as she slowly sat up. “What happened?” She asked in confusion.

Mark looked around and spotted the group coming towards them. “Aw Crap!” He quickly got up and grabbed her arm.

“Mark?” She asked, still dazed as he got her up. “What are you doing!?” 

“No time to explain, Prez, you need to come with me!” Without warning, Mark took off, pulling Louise along.

“Mark! What is going on?! Why are we running?!”

"Sorry, Prez, I’ll tell you later.” 

“What!? Let me go! Stop!” 

The group spotted them. “STOP!”

With Louise slowing him down, Mark, in desperation, subconsciously lifted her in a cradle carry. Louise’s face reddened, trying to squirm out of his grip. “MARK! What are you doing!”

“Sorry, Prez, can’t afford to slow down!” He proceeded to run carrying her.

“Put me down! Mark!” She protested. As he ran, she lightly hit his shoulder. “MARK!”

“Prez! Stop! I might drop you!”

“Stop it! This instant”

Mark looked back over his shoulder, seeing the group still trailing them. Determined, he pushed on, increasing his speed. 

As they ran further, bystanders noticed them, some watching with curiosity, others with amusement or disapproval. Mark noticed their reaction; he became embarrassed, making him blush, and Louise, who was as embarrassed as him, went silent, clinging to him, closing her eyes, avoiding their reactions.

Mark was surprised by Louise’s reaction. He slowed down. “Prez?” He concernedly asked. He stopped, gently lowering her while still holding onto him. “You can let go now.” 

When Louise realized they had stopped, she opened her eyes and immediately released him. Flustered and angry, without words, she slapped him.

“Ow! What was that for?!” 

“You put me through all that trouble! You… You are unacceptable!” Louise huffed, with a mix of anger and embarrassment.

"You...” He stopped mid-sentence, struggling to find words. He looked away from Louise.

“What!? Are you going to say something!” She crossed her arms.

Frustrated, he responds. “WHATEV-” before he finishes, he spotted the group approaching them behind her. 

“What?” She asked.

Without words, Mark sidestepped Louise and charged towards them, fist clenched. But Louise, seeing him about to fight, called him out. “MARK!” 

Mark stopped and looked back. “What?!” Distracted, the group leader landed a punch on his cheeks, knocking him off balance. With poise, he recovered, expressing a smirk. “Is that all?! Weak shit!” 

As he is about to retaliate, Louise steps between Mark and the group.

Mark was surprised and asked. “Prez?!”.

“Mark, enough!” She said firmly.

“Out of the way, Miss! This doesn’t concern you!"The group leader spoke.

“He is my classmate and his class president; anything concerning him concerns me too!”

“So what?!”The leader replied.

“So…. this!” Mark interrupted, landing a solid punch directly at his face, knocking him backwards. The remaining lackeys are stunned, staring at their fallen leader.

“MARK! Why did you do that!?” 

He grabbed her hand. “Let’s go!” They took off quickly, leaving the scene.

As they ran away, the lackeys leaned over their unconscious leader. “Uhhh. Kuya? You got a black eye.”

After finally getting away from their pursuers, Mark and Louise found themselves outside of a convenience store, exhausted trying to catch their breath.

“Mark…. If this…. reaches the teachers... I’m going to kill you!” 

Mark glanced at her, still exhausted. Unsure what to say, he did not respond.

After a moment, Louise straightened up and finally recovered. “What was that all about? You punched him!”

Mark finally caught his breath. He shrugged. “Well, he punched me first.”

“That’s not the point! Why were you running from them in the first place!?”

Mark coldly replied. “None of your business.” 

“Yes, it is my business as your president. If this is what’s been causing you problems, you need to tell me so that... The teachers can help you, and maybe your parents-.”

Mark became annoyed at the mention of teachers. “I don’t need help, okay? just….” He faltered, struggling with the frustration building up. “I don’t need you! Just leave me alone!” He yelled at her. 

Silence awkwardly occurred between them. Louise, surprised by his words, felt her usually composed expression falter with a mix of anger and sadness. A small tear slipped down, and she quickly wiped it away, but more followed as her emotions began to overflow. Desperately trying to hold it in, she refused to let herself fully break, frantically brushing away the tears streaming down her face. 

Seeing Louise’s reaction, Mark suddenly felt guilty. “Louise?” He attempted to reach out.

But she turned away, gathering herself up. “If that’s how it is... Then” she spoke with a shaky yet composed voice. “I’ll just leave you alone then.” 

“Look, prez, I didn’t mean-”

Louise interrupted Mark, turning back to him. “Don’t worry, as your president, I must respect your word.” 

“Prez…”

Louise walked away from Mark, filled with thoughts of the events that unfolded. Suddenly, her phone vibrated in her pocket. She pulled it out; it was Jessica calling, she answered.

“Hello, Jessica?” She spoke; her voice was shaky, still tinged with emotion.

“Louise? What’s wrong?" Jessica called from her phone, concerned.

Mark stood nearby, subtly eavesdropping on their conversation. 

Louise tried to compose her tone. “No, I am fine.” 

“Where are you? My chess match is next.”

“Yeah, I’m on my way there; I just got a little sidetracked. I’ll get back there as soon as possible.”

“Well, hurry back.”

“Yes, I will.”

“See ya~”

“See you too.” She ended the call, pocketing her phone. She sighed, resuming her walk.

Suddenly, Mark pedaled up beside her on a bicycle. “Prez! Hop in.” 

Louise turned, startled by his sudden appearance. “Mark?! Where did you get that bike?”

“I borrowed it from the old man at the store.”

She raised a brow. “How did you manage to do that?”

"Well...” He shyly scratched the back of his neck. “I gave him four of my cigarettes as a payment, well... with money too.”

“Cigarettes?!” She exclaimed, both surprised and displeased. “Yours?!”

“Come on, Prez, no time to talk about cigarettes; Jessica’s doing her chess thing, right? So hop on.”

“What?! Are you eavesdropping on our conversation?”

“Prez, come on, no time for that; hop on right now!”

Louise hesitated, crossing her arms. “No, thank you.”

“What?!” He threw his hands up in frustration. “You want to miss her match?”! Come on, let me get you there.”

“You told me to leave you alone, remember?”

Mark’s mood waned. “Yes, I know...” He sighed, becoming pensive. “But…. let me…. Make it up for you.”

Louise gave him a suspicious look, conflicted between her pride and wanting to return in time for Jessica's match. “I don’t know...”

“You said you're my class president. Shouldn’t you respect the wishes of your... classmate? ” Mark shot her with a sly smile.

She sighed deeply, rolling her eyes. “Fine, but...” She glanced at the bike’s backseat. “Do we have an alternative? The bicycle’s back seat seems uncomfortable.” 

He looked back at his bike’s seat and shrugged. “Well, what do you suggest?” 

“I don’t know.”

He put his hands on his chin, thinking. “Well, if you don’t want to sit in the back, then... How about I princess carry you again?” he spoke with a straight face.

She became flustered. “Excuse me!?”

“Well, it worked last time; we got far from them, so...”

Louise glared at him in disbelief. She sighed in frustration. “Fine! We better get there in time.” She reluctantly sat on the backseat.

“Okay, now hold on; this is going to be bumpy.”

Louise hesitantly wrapped her arms around his torso awkwardly. Mark stiffened the moment he felt her arms, turning his red face. He let out a small, awkward noise, expressing his discomfort.

Louise noticed his reaction. “Mark?”

“Nothing.” Mark quickly responded while he faced the front. “Are you ready?” He added nervously.

"Yes…"

“Alright, onward to Jessica.” He began to pedal forward. The bike stumbled at first, but Mark quickly steadied it. Louise tightened her hold instinctively, which flustered Mark even more. He avoided speaking, focusing instead on handling the busy streets.

As they rode through the streets, Mark asked, "So... uh, where are we going?”

“Huh?!" Louise exclaimed, clearly startled.

They continued riding off, making their way to Jessica’s chess match. 

Chapter Text

Sunday Night:

Mark and Louise arrived at Jessica’s chess match just in time. Both hurried inside.

“We made it!” She exclaimed, walking towards Jessica.

Mark stood in the entrance, on his knees, exhausted, gasping for air. “Enough…. Moving…. for today,”

Jessica spotted Louise, waving at her. “Hello, Louise, ~”

“Am I late?”

“Nope, you are just in time,” Jessica replied. She glanced over Louise’s shoulder and spotted Mark. “Hello, Mark! ~”

Mark flinched, waving her back awkwardly. “Hi….”

“I didn’t know Mark was going to be here.”

“Well…. We ran into each other,” Louise responded sheepishly.

“Oh, I see.” The referee called her name. “That’s me; wish me luck~”

“Good luck.”

Jessica waved at Louise one last time before heading to her match.

Louise spotted a seat nearby. She turned to Mark, who was still standing. “Oh, Mark, you can leave if you want.”

Mark straightened up. “Nah, I’m too exhausted to leave right now; I might as well watch her kick this guy’s ass.”

“Suit yourself.” She spoke with a shrug as she went to her seat.

Time went by, and Jessica's match continued. As they moved the pieces across the board, there was a lot of tension between her and her opponent. Jessica was focused and precise in all she did.

Louise was also focused on watching the game, following its escalation. While Mark leaned back, scrolling through social media.

Eventually, Mark pocketed his phone. “So, who’s winning?”

“I can’t tell for sure, but Jessica seems to have it under control.”

Mark raised an eyebrow. “How do you know?”

“She is teaching me chess lately. From her moves, I can tell that she is on the winning side.”

"Oh,” Mark replied, turning his attention to Jessica. He noticed how focused she looks. “Never seen her with that face before.”

Louise glanced at him. “What?”

“Her face, she is focused and... Serious.”

“Well, she is finding a way to defeat her opponent,” Louise said matter-of-factly. “That’s how you play chess, she said, you find the right way to defeat your opponent.”

“Chess, huh?” He leaned back, expressing a small smile. “She is something.”

“Yeah”.

“She is good at everything; no wonder everyone loves her.”

Louise agreed with a nod. She caught a glimpse of Mark's small smile. “You really like her, don’t you?”

Mark stiffened, stopping his smile, becoming flustered. “What?! No, I don’t!”

She smirked, folding her arms. “Oh, is that so? Then why are you so fixated on her?”

“Well… ain't that what he came here for? To watch her chess?”

“That’s what her admirers always say.”

He shot back with an irritated grin. “Well, don’t you like Michael C. Garcia?”

She froze, blushing instantly. “What?! Who told you that?!”

He shrugged, expressing smugness. "It's obvious Mike was a popular guy; gals like you probably flock to guys like him.”

“No, I don’t!" She snapped back, glaring at him with her arms crossed.

“Well, that’s what his admirers also say.”

Louise huffed frustratingly, sulking as she turned away from him, her face still red.

A moment later, Jessica returned. “Hello again, Mark. ~”

Mark flinched; his confidence waned. Awkwardly waving back at her. “Hi…. Jessica.”

“Hey, Louise~”

“Hello, how was the match?” Louise asked.

“It was easier than expected,” Jessica replied with a shrug. “But he put up a decent fight.”

“That’s great; you’re going to be in the finals.”

“Yep!” She proudly nodded. Then she turned her attention back to Mark. “So, Mark~”

“Y-yeah?”

“Did you enjoy the match?”

Mark fumbled out his words, his face blushed. “Uh, yeah! It was…. Great! You were amazing. Congratulations.”

“Thank you~” Jessica giggled. Then she turned to Louise. “Why don’t we celebrate with my win? I could really use some pizza right now.”

“Sure, that sounds great,” Louise replied.

“How about you, Mark? "Jessica asked.

Mark blinked in surprise. “Me?”

Jessica giggled. “Who else would it be?”

“Oh, uh, I don’t know... I don’t have much money right now.”

Jessica was surprised and laughed. “You, silly. It’s on me; I’ll pay for it.”

Mark responded shyly. “Oh…. Sure, why not? I guess.”

“Good. Let’s go then,” Jessica exclaimed.

Afterwards, they head out of the chess hall.

Jessica spotted a tricycle parked nearby. “We should ride a tricycle.”

Suddenly, a thought crossed Louise’s mind. “Oh, I forgot.”

“Forgot what?” Jessica asked.

“Jessica” Louise hesitated, feeling remorse. “I can’t go with you tonight. I remembered—I have to sort some stuff out.”

Jessica pouted playfully. “Awww, alright then, I’ll treat you next time.”

“Sorry Jessica”

“It’s okay. I got Mark with me anyway,” Jessica said with a warm smile.

Mark became bashful hearing her casual remark; he awkwardly looked away.

“I’ll see you Monday,” Louise began to walk away from them, leaving them behind.

“Goodbye, Louise!” Jessica waved at her as she walked away. 

Mark watched Louise leave, expressing concern.

“Mark?” Jessica snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Huh?” He turned to her. “Oh, hey.”

“Are you ready for a free pizza? ~”

He immediately responded. “YES!”

Jessica chuckled. “Okay, but you gotta pay for your fare.”

The two hopped into the sidecar. With the limited space, they sat together next to each other closely. Their elbows touched, creating tension for Mark.

Mark’s heart pounded due to Jessica’s presence. He tries to calm down. “Jessica and I are sitting close together,” he thought, feeling the heat rise to his face. “This is unreal—me, alone with her. This day... It’s so surreal. It’s like we’re on a... date.” His thoughts made him even more flustered.

Jessican leaned slightly to him, snapping him out of his thoughts. “So, Mark, what were you doing today?”

“Oh, uh...” He tried to act casual. “Nothing.”

Jessica squinted at him with suspicion, creating a brief pause between them. “You smell like cigarettes.”

Mark froze in shock at what Jessica said. He did not respond.

“Mark?”

Embarrassed, he turned his face away from her. He sniffed his breath discreetly while he pretended to look out at the passing streets. The smell of cigarettes hit him; he sank to his seat out of embarrassment. “Aw man, that was embarrassing,” he muttered.

Jessica raised an eyebrow at his behavior, but she let it slide for now. Afterwards, she shifted her gaze to the passing landscape, staring blankly as she dwelled in her thoughts. Mark’s mood went down as he noticed her. He decided to do the same. As time passed, they were each absorbed in their own thoughts while riding together. They are silent as the ride goes on.

Eventually, they arrived at the pizzeria. The pizzeria looked like it was run by a family and was well designed, much like a pizzeria in New York. The lively patrons filled the place with the delicious aroma of freshly baked pizzas.

Jessica and Mark settled at one near the window, sitting face-to-face. She picked up the menu on the table and began flipping through it.

“So, Mark…. What kind of pizza do you like?” She asked, peeking out from the menu she is browsing.

“Oh, uhhh…. I don’t know.”

She softly chuckled. “Oh, okay, I’ll order for us then.” She returned, browsing the menu.

Meanwhile, Mark pulled out his phone and noticed unread messages from Catherine.

“Kya Mark! I just watched at the cinema all day."  

A picture was attached of Catherine sitting at the movie theater with a bucket of popcorn and drinks by her hand, with the credits of the movie rolling in the background.

A waiter arrived, asking for their order. Jessica handles the matter while Mark is on his phone. He replied. “What did you watch?"

“She’s with a Mafia Badboy; the movie stinks; it’s your typical romance trash; it’s obvious from the poster. I already eeked seeing it before going in.”

Mark was amused, he replied. “Why did you watch it then?”

“Well, it’s the only movie available in all four cinemas. And I’m sick of it. 😤 ”

He smirked, "Well, that  sucks for you.”

“The worst of it is that I can’t stop watching it. It’s like the movie is purposefully trying to torture me with its badness. 😠😠😠 ”

“Who are you chatting with?” Jessica asked.

Mark halted his chat with Catherine, shifting his attention to Jessica. “Oh, it’s just Catherine.”

“The new girl?”

“Yeah.”

“You two became close that fast, huh?”

“You could say that.”

She leaned back slightly, glancing outside from the window. “It’s only been a week, and she already has a friend.” She shifted back to Mark with a smile.“ And surprisingly, it’s you.”

“Oh, yeah...” Mark said sheepishly.

She giggled. “To be honest, Mark, you are the last person I expect to be best friends with a new student like her. Sorry~”

“It’s okay…. I am surprised too.”

“From the way you two interact, it's like you've already known each other for a long time.”

“Yeah.” He muttered with a faint smile.

“Maybe it's fated that you two become best friends.”

Mark smiled a little. "Maybe...” He returned to his phone. “Well, the movie must’ve heard you badmouthing them, so they're trying to get back at you for hating on them.”

“Screw you." 

Mark chuckled. “ At least it's worth the money. You get to watch the whole thing.”

“No, it’s a waste of money. I want my two hours of life back 😠 ”

Mark noticed the photo she sent and spotted a man in the background looking straight at the camera. “Catherine”

“Yep?”

“Is that a security guard in the background? ”

“No.”

He narrowed his eyes. “Did you get yourself in trouble?”

Suddenly, her status went offline. Mark saw this and was unamused.

“So, Mark?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah?”

Jessica rested her chin on her hand with a knowing smile. “What did you do today?”

“Oh, uh…. Nothing." He pocketed his phone, stammering, nervously leaning back.

“Hmmm… You did something, did you?” She leaned slightly forward, smirking. “How did you and Louise run into each other? She never mentioned you’d watch my match.”

“Well… I just bumped into her.” He responded hesitantly, avoiding her gaze. "And... ask about your chess match, that’s all.”

She raised an eyebrow, her tone turning skeptical. “Weird…. She isn't exactly the social type..." After a pause, she returned to her cheerful demeanor. “Well, maybe she’s comfortable talking to you since you two have been together so much.”

“Yeah...” he muttered, feeling the weight of her observation.

Jessica mischievously grinned. “How about you two become... Friends!”

An awkward silence between them occurred. Mark caught off guard, “What?”

“Friends~” She repeated with a playful tone, smiling.

“Oh, uh..." He sighed heavily, hesitating. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Her smile faded into a look of curiosity. “Why not?”

“Well…. She hates me.”

“Oh, then…. Maybe she won’t if you become friends with her.” She responded softly.

“I don’t think we can be friends, especially...”

“Especially?”

He furrowed his brows out of guilt and reluctantly answered. “I’ve made her cry... More than once.”

Her eyes widened in surprise. “Really? You’ve seen her cry before?”

“Y-yeah…. Sorry.”

She leaned back, processing what she just heard. “Wow, I’ve never seen her cry before.” She smiled warmly, trying to comfort him. “Hey, maybe you two can work things out. You don’t have to stay like this forever, y’know”

“Maybe, I hope so...” Lightened up, Mark smiled a little.

Before their conversation could continue, the waiter arrived with the pizza and set it down on their table.

“Oh, finally!” Jessica exclaimed.

“Wow, this looks delicious.” Mark noticed the size of the pizza. “Wait, isn’t this pizza too big for just the two of us?”

Jessica giggled. “Oh, yeah, don’t worry, I called my boyfriend.”

Mark froze. “Your… Boyfriend?”

“Yup, he’ll eat with us." She responded with enthusiasm. “Why? Is there something wrong?”

He snapped himself out, trying to mask his disappointment. “No, I-it’s okay... The pizza is too big for just the two of us anyway.”
Moments later, Jessica’s boyfriend arrived, approaching their table. “Hey Jessica!”

“Junjun!” She stood up, giving him a hug.

Mark was stunned. “The principal’s son!?”  He muttered in his thoughts.

“Who’s this?” Junjun asked.

“He is my classmate, Mark. He watched my match today with Louise.”

“Oh, nice to meet you, man.” Junjun extended his fist with a grin.

“Yeah… Nice to meet you too.” He awkwardly bumped his fist.

“Okay, now let’s dig in,” Jessica cheered.

“Of course she has a boyfriend,” he muttered bitterly. “She’s too good for me anyway.”

“Let’s get ourselves a picture first,” Jessica exclaimed.

Jessica and Junjun leaned toward one another while smiling brightly as they posed for the picture. Mark, who was sitting to the side, smiled hesitantly and awkwardly.

The night carried on as they eat their pizza.

Chapter Text

Early in the morning, before the sun rises, the sound of a basketball thumping echoed throughout the empty public court. Alone, Ryan was tirelessly practicing his moves. Each move he repeatedly executed was precise and fluid, but he appeared to be unsatisfied.

Finally, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, Ryan took a break. He sat on the nearby bench and took out his water bottle. As he rested, the quietness of the court enveloped him; immersed, he started to reminisce.

“KHYLE!” Ryan yelled.

Khyle stood frozen, clueless. "Yo."

“Dude, you gotta dribble the ball, man. This ain’t rugby! "

As Khyle stood there, Mark dashed past him, grabbing the ball and sprinting to the hoop. He shot the ball and managed to score three points.

“MARK!” Ryan yelled again.

Mark flexed. “Hah! I scored three points! I told you, man, I am good at this! "

Ryan pointed at Mark’s feet planted outside of the boundary line, “Dude, you are out of bounds.”

Mark glanced down, realizing his mistake. "Oh." He turned his gaze back to Ryan and shrugged. “Still! I scored three points!”

Ryan facepalmed. “Dude! That’s not how it works.” He groaned in frustration. “You guys are just screwing around.”

Mark walked up to him. “Nah, whatever, man, we’re playing. We’re fine”

“You two screw ups will never be international MVPs,” Ryan said.

Khyle joined up. “Yeah, but I’ll be intergalactic.”

“Guys! "If you guys are messing around, I'll have to beat these aliens from the next town myself," Ryan said.

Mark replied. “You, stupid, you can’t beat them on your own.”

“Exactly, you’re going to be an international MVP; they are intergalactic. You don’t stand a chance,” Khyle added.

Ryan threw his hands in frustration. “That is why you two need to be serious! I can’t beat these aliens on my own.”

“Don’t worry, man,” Mark reassured him, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “There’s three of us; with the three of us, we’re unstoppable! ”

“Yeah, the three strongest... International players!” Khyle exclaimed.

“More, like three international idiots.” Ryan, in the middle, put his arms around both Mark and Khyle's shoulders. “As long as we are together, we can take on this world. Someday the three of us will be international MVPs.”

“Yeah!” Mark and Khyle cheered.

Moments later, Ryan snapped out of his thoughts. He silently gazed at the empty court. He expressed a bittersweet smile. “Good ol’ days, huh?” He muttered. “I just hope the guys are... Doing fine.”

Ryan got back up and picked up his basketball, resuming his practice.

Wednesday:

Hours later, Gaviola Integrated School began to celebrate their annual intramurals. The school was adorned for the occasion; banners and decorations were displayed across the hallway. The usually packed classrooms double as rooms for teams who are competing, strategizing, and preparing for their competitions. The chatter of teachers was replaced with the voices of coaches and leaders hyping up their teams.

Mark wandered aimlessly at the school, blending with the crowd of would-be spectators for the day’s games.

“Intramurals again,” he thought with his hands in his pockets. “It's been years since I last competed... Too bad, I had lost the spark to kick ass for medals.” He spotted a tarpaulin poster for the chess competition. “Oh, yeah, Jessica, rather not think about it right now...” He sighed out of frustration. “Though, I hope she wins.” With that, he turned away, resuming his walk.

As he strolled around, he spotted Catherine peeking out from behind the wall. Intrigued, he snuck toward her.

Mark appeared out of nowhere with a mischievous grin. "What are you doing?!”

“Oh, hey, Kuya Mark!” She greeted him warmly.

Mark’s grin faded, expressing disappointment. “Hey….”

“What’s wrong?”

“You are supposed to get jumped,” he replied dryly.

She giggled, “Oh, well, I trust you.” She expressed a smile.

Mark rolled his eyes, sighing. “Anyways, what are you doing?”

"Nothing.” She shrugged, gazing away from him.

He raised an eyebrow, curious. “Hmm….”  he squinted at her.

Catherine tried to maintain her act, but Mark’s stare made her tense up.

He leaned slightly forward. “Catherine?”

“Yes?" She responded nervously.

“Hmm….” Without waiting for an answer, he peeked behind the wall and saw the basketball team. He shifted back to Catherine. “What of them?”

“Nothing….” She quickly replied.

“You liked one of them, don't you?”

Catherine’s façade broke; she blushed. Crossing her arms, she looked away from Mark. “Of course not; I’m into... Girls.”

“Oh, is that so?” He smirked. “Was it Jaggy?”

She became more red. “NO!”

He giggled, “Stop hiding; you totally liked Jaggy.”

“No, I am not!” She snapped, turning her back on him.

Unexpectedly, Jaggy appeared in front of her, accompanied by his basketball teammates behind him. Catherine froze, gazing at him.

“Oh, hello there,” Jaggy greeted Catherine.

“H-Hello….” She stammered, trying to face Jaggy.

Jaggy noticed her tense expression. “Um, are you okay?”

Catherine remained silent, too bashful to respond.

“Hey Jaggy,” Mark casually greeted him.

“Hey, Mark.”

“Seen Ryan?”

“Yeah, he’s just right behind.”

“Oh, alright then, good luck.”

“You too,” he held out a dap.

Mark dapped back. “Cya man,"

Jaggy and his teammates walked away from them.

Mark noticed Catherine glaring at him, furious. “What?"

“You Dickhead! Why didn’t you introduce me!?"She lashed out on him, both angry and embarrassed.

Mark leaned back. “What?”

“You Jerk!

He raised an eyebrow, confused. “Huh?!”

“You let me embarrass myself in front of him! I’ve been stripped of all my dignity! Didn’t you see?!”

Mark is still confused; he reluctantly agrees. “I see...” He changed expressions, realizing something. “Wait a second, didn’t you say you are into girls?"

“I am!" She crossed her arms, turning her face away from him. “But you don’t have to embarrass me like that.”

Mark blinked, confused. "Okay…."

“Yo, Mark!" Ryan called from a distance. He approached them.

“Hey, Ryan,” Mark greeted casually.

“Hello!” Catherine also greeted.

“Hey!” Ryan returned a wave to her before shifting back to Mark. “Ready to see me making it to the finals?”

“Of course, this is like the thing you’ve been waiting for your whole life.”

“Yeah, if we win this, you’ll see me on your screens soon as an international MVP!”

“Yeah…. I remembered saying the three of us are going to be MVPs.” He chuckled. “That was a long time ago... Back when the three of us still played basketball.”

Ryan became nostalgic, expressing a small smile. “Yeah…. Those were the times.”

“Too bad it’s not going to be the three of us.”

Ryan’s smile slightly went down. “Yeah...” A brief silence occurred. “Well, because you two are not MVP material,” he teased with a grin.

“Yeah right, with your stink, they’ll think twice about blocking you,” Mark shot at Ryan.

“They call me the Phantom Killer for a reason,” Ryan boasted. “At least I am human, unlike your robot ass, who can’t communicate like a human being.” He started to imitate Mark in a robotic manner. “MY NAME IS MARK…. WHATEVER…. MY NAME IS MARK... WHATEVER.”

Catherine started to chuckle.

Mark noticed her reaction. “I don’t sound like that.”

Ryan doubled down and continued to mock Mark. “I DON’T SAY YES OR NO, I ONLY SAY WHATEVER.”

Catherine burst into laughter; Ryan joined, laughing alongside her.

Mark was annoyed; he rolled his eyes; he shrugged, crossing his arms. “Whatever, man."

Ryan stopped laughing. “Man, I was waiting for Khyle to say something nonsense.”

Catherine also stopped. She curiously asked. “Who’s Khyle?”

Ryan responded to her. “The third of us big three.”

Mark nodded. “He always says the stupidest things.”

“He seems like a fun person,” Catherine added.

“Yeah...” Ryan and Mark in unison with softened expressions.

“Where’s that alien anyway?” Mark asked.

“I don’t know; he’s gone AWOL on us,” Ryan replied.

“I talked to him last week.”

“What’d you talk about?”

“I don’t know, the usual stupid shit he always spews.”

“Same ol’ Khyle,” Ryan chuckled. “I’m sure he’s going to witness my rise as an international MVP.”

“I’m sure he will.”

“Anyways, gotta prepare for the game later.” Ryan started to walk away, waving at them. “C’yall later.”

“Break a Leg!” Mark called out.

“Good luck, Kuya Ryan!” Catherine waved back. Once Ryan was out of sight, she shifted to Mark. “So…. Kuya Mark”

“Yeah?” Mark replied with a neutral tone.

“Wanna check out the Karate match?”

Mark paused to consider her offer. But he shrugged. “No thanks.”

“Why not? I thought you did Karate?”

“I used to, but it became lame.”

“Lame?!” She exclaimed. “Knowing Karate is cool!”

“Yeah, knowing how to kick ass is cool in all,” he said nonchalantly. “But I got burned out and didn’t like it anymore.”

“Maybe if you watch the Karate match, you might find it cool again!”

 “Hmmm….” He frowned, thinking about the suggestion. “Still nope.”

“Aw, come on!”

Mark sighed. “I just don’t find them cool anymore.”

“Well, atleast, watch with me.” She pleaded softly.

“Why? I just said I don’t want to.”

Catherine dropped to a shy demeanor. “Well…. I don’t want to watch alone.”

Mark was surprised by her response, rolling his eyes away from her. After a few moments, he let out a resigned sigh. “Fine, I guess I’d rather make my time here than do nothing.”

Catherine’s mood went up. “Thank you, Kuya Mark!”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.”

The two made their way to the gym. They spotted a poster listing the schedule.

(Karate Tournament will begin at 1:00 PM.)

“It’s in the afternoon,” Mark said.

“Aww…. Well, I guess we have to wait.”

Mark scanned the list of participants. “Hmmm….”  He saw a name in the list; he squinted, staring at the name. “Jade...” he muttered.

“There are many students from different schools participating, huh?” Catherine interrupted.

“Yeah….”

“How about we check what else is going on around the school while we wait?”

“Sure, why not?”

They roam around the campus, dropping in to watch various matches. They would stay for a few minutes before moving on to the next match they stumble upon.

Hours later, they exited another match, wandering around, going to where they may find themselves next.

Mark walked with an annoyed expression. “What’s the point of watching them play if we keep leaving the moment we get there?”

“Eh, I thought it would be epic and entertaining, but it was rather... Anticlimactic.”

“What?! Then why did you insist on watching them in the first place?!”

“I thought it was going to be cool. But it’s just real life... Uneventful.”

Mark was shocked by her statement; his jaw dropped. “Uneventful? Seriously?"

"Objectively, it is eventful, but you know, the feeling is not there, like how sports movies and stories were depicted; they look like the game matters through their acting and drama.”

He sighed. "Well, maybe you just didn’t understand the sport.”

“I don’t have to understand a sport to enjoy it!”

“Well…. Maybe you would have enjoyed it if you let it take your time. to grow on you.”

“First impressions, Kuya Mark; if they missed it, then what is there to expect?”

“What?! It’s a sport; it’s in the name. What were you expecting—a wrestling chess match?”

“What I am saying is, it looked better in the movies; what I just saw is just dull.”

Mark rolled his eyes, sighing again. “You seriously based your expectations on movies?”

“Yeah, if that were a movie, it'd probably give it a C minus score.”

“C minus?! That’s just harsh. The players are clearly giving them all back there.”

"Well, it’s not entertaining!"

“Catherine, not everything fits your entertainment standards; you clearly have different tastes.”

“Maybe...” Catherine conceded.

He smirked. “Who knows, I might talk crap about your favorite movie.”

“Don’t you dare!” She huffed.

Mark chuckled.

"Hey, it’s them!" Catherine exclaimed suddenly. She spotted Ridel’s film set.

“Oh, these guys,” he said in mild interest.

“Come on, Kuya Mark, let’s talk to them.” She walked towards them.

He reluctantly followed. “Yeah, why not?"

Catherine arrived at the set with a bright smile. "Hello, Kuya Ridel!"

Ridel turned to them. "Oh, hey, it’s you guys. What’s up?”

“Are you shooting today?” She eagerly asked.

“Yeah, we’re just setting it up,” he noticed Mark. “Hey Mark.”

“Yo.” He greeted back nonchalantly.

“How is the film going?” Catherine asked.

Ridel became sheepish, reluctantly responding. “Oh it's…. Fine, it's fine.”

“Hmmm…. You don’t sound fine; what’s up?”

Ridel looked around and leaned slightly forward to her, whispering. “Angelica is not happy right now.”

“Your co-director?" She asked.

“Yes, the girl with the glasses?”

“Oh yeah, her. What happened?”

Ridel hesitated. “Just…. filmmaker stuff.”

“Film maker stuff?” Catherine tilted her head, confused. “What kind of stuff?”

“Girl stuff?” Mark spoke.

Ridel shifted to Mark before facing Catherine again and sighed in embarrassment. “Yes, girl stuff.”

“Girl stuff, you mean you two fought?” Catherine asked, concerned.

Ridel hesitated, "Yeah.”

“What are you going to do about it?” She asked gently.

“I don’t know. It’s just hard to understand her sometimes.”

“Awwww.”

“Anyways, I have to set up the shoot now.”

“Oh, uhhh, good luck!” Catherine said with a smile.

“Thank you. And uh, you two can stay if you want.”

“Maybe some other time,” Catherine responded. She and Mark began to walk away.

“Oh, alright, see you two later.” Ridel waved at them as they left the set.

They left Ridel’s film set and headed towards the gym for the karate tournament. As they walked, Mark’s eyes caught a sight of Louise walking with her fellow student class officers. They were heading in the opposite directions. As they passed each other, Mark glanced at her, concerned. Louise, while maintaining her neutral expression, glanced back at him before quickly looking away, continuing to walk forward.

Cathy noticed Mark’s reaction. “Kuya Mark?”

Mark snapped out of his thoughts. “Yeah?”

“You are totally locked onto Prez right now,” she smirked. “Do you like her?"

He turned to Catherine with a serious expression. “No, not in a romantic way.”

Her teasing of Mark faded. “Oh, what’s with you two? The way you looked at each other—did something happen? ”

“Yeah, something like that. She doesn’t like me; that’s all I know.”

“Why?”

“Probably… because I’m a jerk.”

“You? A jerk?” She raised an eyebrow. “I don’t think so.”

“What?”

“She might’ve misunderstood you, y’know.”

He looked down in guilt. “You still don’t know me.”

Catherine frowned. “What?! We’re friends, aren’t we?”

“Of course we are, but it’s been a week since we became one.”

“Yeah…. But we’re friends at least!” She cheerfully smiled. “So far you haven’t been a jerk.”

He felt guilty. “Yeah….”

“Anyway, let’s head to Karate now, shall we?”

“Yeah, let’s go.”

They entered the gym just as the Karate match was about to start.

“Look, it’s starting!" Catherine spotted an empty seat.  “Let’s sit over there.”

Mark followed her, and they both sat down.

She leaned closer to him. “Kuya Mark, weren’t you like a Karate winner before?”

“Uh…. Yeah, I was, when I was in 6th grade.”

“Why are you not competing this year?”

He leaned back. “I just don’t want to, it's... pointless.”

“Oh, I guess the medals aren’t worth it anymore, right?” She responded softly.

He faced forward, turning away from her. “It wasn’t about the medals.”

“Oh” Catherine said.

The voice of the announcer from the speaker was heard. “The Karate Tournament is about to start, ladies and gentlemen.”

Catherine turned to the court and said, “Look, it's starting; I just hope it's not boring like the other sports we sat through.”

Mark glanced at her with a raised eyebrow. “Sat through? You mean sit and stand at the same time?”

“Shhhh, it’s starting,” She whispered.

Mark turned his attention to the match. On the far side of the gym, the women’s karate competition was beginning. He watches as the two competitors take their positions, bowing to one another, before starting their match. Suddenly, he locked his gaze on one of the competitors. A tall girl in her confident and firm stance. His brows furrowed; a familiar feeling rose.

“She looked familiar,” he muttered.

She glanced at him, confused. “What?”.

“That one over there at the women’s match,” he pointed. “The tall one.”

“What about her?”

“I thought I know her, but I don’t know where.”

“Maybe someone from your childhood?”

“Maybe…. Except, I didn't interact with girls that much back then.”

“Oh…. Maybe you met her somewhere but didn’t ask for her name?”

“No…. I don’t purposely talk to girls; I only talk to them when I need something.”

“Uhhh…. Maybe she was a waitress or a clerk?”

“Maybe...” He put his hands on his chin, trying to remember. “I guess they were the only type of girls I am comfortable talking to, because they’re straight to the point.”

"Dang.” She smirked, thinking of teasing him. “You must've had a bad experience with girls… Maybe that’s why you and Prez are...”

He cut her off. “Shut up.”

“Well…. We often talk to each other, right?” Catherine tried to lighten the mood.

“You?” He turned to her, raising a brow. “A girl?” He responded with a mischievous grin.

She huffed, crossing her arms. turning her face away from him. “We’re not friends anymore.”

Mark chuckled before turning to the match.

The match began; the tall girl’s opponent attacked first, launching her a jab, but the tall girl dodged with ease. The opponent pressed on, going to an aggressive offense against her, but the tall girl successfully dodged her attacks each time. As the opponent launched another attack, the tall girl countered her attack with a roundhouse kick, landing a clean hit to her opponent’s mid-section. The opponent stumbled back, but the referee awarded the tall girl’s offense, deeming her the victor in the first round.

Mark leaned forward, fully focused on watching the match. Meanwhile, Catherine leaned back, her arms crossed, looking unimpressed. She let out a loud sigh, “This blow; I thought this was going to be better; it’s just the same as the other sports we watched.”

Mark turned to her with a judgmental look.

“What?" She asked.

“Are you expecting something like Kid Karate?”

“Yes….” She hesitantly admitted.

“Of course you are," he coldly responded, shifting his attention back to the match. “You can leave if you want; I’m watching.”

Catherine noticed Mark’s serious expression while watching the match. “Fine, I guess; we can stay and watch.”

Mark was focused on the karate match; he did not respond.

The two sat in silence, watching the karate tournament unfold.

Chapter Text

The first batch of the karate tournament has concluded, and the girl Mark had been watching has won her matches, advancing her way to the finals. Mark and Catherine left the gym, making their way to Ryan’s upcoming Basketball match.

Catherine, with her mood lit up, turned to Mark. “I gotta say Kuya Mark, that Karate match was…. pretty fun to watch.”

Mark gave her a quick glance before returning his attention ahead. “I told you. Sometimes you just have to stay and watch,” he said with a neutral tone.

“Yeah, you’re right…. I guess I didn't see it that way before.” She faced forward, then suddenly remembered something. She looked at Mark again. “What about that girl, Kuya Mark? Isn’t she awesome?”

“Yeah…. I guess she was interesting.”

“She fought like a total pro! like she beat her enemies with just two hits!”

“Yeah, she must have trained really hard.” He expressed a small smile. “I hope she makes it to the finals.”

“Yeah, she will definitely win!” She claimed confidently, noticing Mark’s brightened mood. “Hey, maybe she won because you were there watching her.”  She added with a smug smile.

Mark looked at her with raised eyebrows; He rolled his eyes with a knowing smirk, shrugging her claims. “Don’t be ridiculous, she is just skilled at Karate, she doesn’t need luck. Besides, if that were the case, then my bad luck might’ve made her lose.”

“Don’t say that, that might’ve jinxed her next fight.”

 “Nah, I can definitely tell she is going to win.”

“Hmmm…. You seem awfully sure that she is going to win.” She put her hands on her chin, thinking. “Are you sure you don’t know her?”

He glanced at her with a surprised look. “No, I don’t know her.”

“Are you really sure?” She leaned slightly forward.

He sighed. “If I knew her, I would’ve cheered her name back there.”

“Yeah right…” She continued walking, still skeptical.

As they walked, two boys passed them, walking at a faster pace. Mark noticed their focused expression, making him suspicious and concerned. “Hmmm….”

Catherine followed his line of sight. “What’s wrong?”

“Those guys….” He replied, keeping an eye on the two.

“What about them?”

“Their impressions, feels like they are onto something.”

“What are you going to do?”

Mark shrugged nonchalantly. “Not a thing.”

“Why not?”

“It’s none of my business,” he said in a dismissive tone. “It’s for the best to not get involved.”

“What if that business involves someone you know?”

He hesitated, his expression conflicted. “Well…. Too bad for them, they are suckers for getting involved in the first place.”

Catherine looked at Mark, unimpressed. “Wow, what a caring person you are, Kuya Mark.”

“Hey! I am being cautious here. Trouble is the last thing I need right now.”

“Yeah, isn’t it not worth it if it is for someone you care about?”

“Aw, come on, you’re making this complicated.”

She leaned closer, meeting his eyes with determination. “Kuya Mark…. Trouble doesn’t always come from our own hands, you know.”

“Of course it does; we make trouble for ourselves.”

“It depends on how you will handle it,” she said with a firm tone.

As Mark faced her, he quickly turned his gaze to the two boys walking in the distance ahead of them. “Are they walking towards Ridel’s?”

Catherine followed, "Yeah, you’re right.”

“Crap, this might not be good.” He hurried, following the two boys. Catherine also moved, trailing behind him.

The two boys put on a bandana and a cap, hiding their identities. They approach the set where Ridel is setting up the film equipment, preparing for their shoot. Without warning, the boys shove down the lighting, chairs, cameras, and other pieces of equipment, creating a commotion across the set as everything hits the ground. “HEY! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!” Ridel yelled.

The troublemakers, as they heard Ridel, quickly ran away from the scene.

“HEY! COME BACK HERE!”

As they escaped the scene, out of nowhere, Mark appeared in front of them; without hesitation, he quickly tackled one of them to the ground. One of the film staff followed and held the troublemaker down. Mark quickly got up to his feet to pursue the other one.

The second troublemaker glanced back and saw Mark closing in with an alarming speed. The troublemaker panicked and pushed himself to run faster. Suddenly, he saw a dense crowd near the gym; he proceeded to run there in hopes of shaking off Mark.

The troublemaker ran through the crowd, using the crowd around him to slow down Mark. As he got farther, he looked back again and saw Mark gracefully dodging and avoiding obstacles in his way, stumbling none of the passing bystanders. This made the troublemaker tense. “Who the hell is this guy?!” He returned to running away.

The chase continued when, unexpectedly, the tall girl walked in front of the troublemaker’s way. Mark, still in pursuit, saw her and yelled. “ATE! STOP HIM!”

The tall girl heard and noticed the troublemaker running directly at her and instinctively prepared a stance. As the troublemaker reached her, she flawlessly executed a judo takedown to him, slamming him down to the concrete ground hard. The troublemaker groaned as he stayed down in defeat.

Mark sprinted towards them, arriving at the scene. However, as he moved closer, the tall girl stepped in front of him and performed the same judo takedown, sending Mark crashing directly onto the already-incapacitated troublemaker.

Mark groaned in pain, laying on top of the troublemaker.

The tall girl stood over, momentarily stunned. Realizing she made a mistake; she immediately offered her hand to Mark. “Oh, uh, sorry, Kuya.”

Mark slowly sat up, rubbing the back of his head. “Ate also knows Judo,” he muttered to himself.

“Are you okay, Kuya? "

Ignoring her offered hand, Mark got up to his feet on his own. “Ate, that was... very unnecessary.” He glared at her.

She winced at his reaction, looking sheepish. “Sorry Kuya…. It's sort of an instinct of mine.” She glanced at him again, her expression shifted. Her eyes narrowed in recognition. A moment passed; she stared at him intently.

“What?” Mark asked, surprised by her sudden reaction. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Kuya…. It’s you…. Wait…. Have we met before?”

Mark blinked, surprised by her question. He furrowed his eyebrows, trying to make sense of her question. “I…. Wait…. Do I know you?”

For a moment, neither spoke. They simply stared at each other. Both were confused, trying to remember memories they can’t recall.

“KUYA MARK!” Catherine’s voice rang from the distance, breaking the tension between Mark and the girl.

Mark turned and saw Catherine running towards them. Exhausted, she bent over, trying to catch her breath. “Kuya Mark…. If you're ever going to be... An athlete, you better win gold.”

Catherine with an eyebrow raised. “Catherine?”.

Catherine stood up, finally recovering. She noticed the girl standing beside Mark. “Oh! It’s you!”

“Huh?” The girl reacted, confused.

Catherine, excited, moved towards the girl. “It’s you! Jade! We were watching you kick ass at the tournament! Congratulations!”

“Oh! Yeah, thank you.”  She replied, expressing a shy smile.

“Kuya Mark here really admires the way you fight.” Catherine, with a mischievous grin, pointed at Mark.

Mark became flustered. “Hey! That’s not–"

Catherine giggled, cutting Mark’s reaction. She noticed the troublemaker lying down on the ground. “Hey! You caught the bad guy!”

“I took him down!” Jade proudly claimed, confidently pointing at herself.

“Woahhh” Catherine became starstruck. Mark rolled his eyes, unamused.

“Oh, and your friend too,” Jade gestured towards Mark.

“Kuya Mark too?! No way!” Catherine exclaimed; her amazement turned to disbelief.

“Yeah, he was lighter than expected,” Jade said nonchalantly.

“WHAT?!” Mark reacted

“Like he was a balloon,” Jade added with a smirk.

Catherine burst into laughter. “She said you’re like a balloon!" she said, pointing at Mark while laughing.

Mark glared at Jade, huffing out of annoyance. Jade reacted to his expression with a knowing smile.

Ridel arrived at the scene, also exhausted. “You…. Guys, are...?” He wheezed, trying to catch his breath.

“Hi, Kuya Ridel.” Catherine waved.

Ridel ignored her and moved straight forward to the troublemaker. He kneeled down, ripping off the boy’s bandana, and grabbed him by the collar. “You, Asshole! Do you know how much that equipment costs?! THOSE WERE NOT MINE!”

The troublemaker regained his consciousness. Ridel, as he held his collar, shook him roughly, “YOU SON OF A BITCH! YOU ARE SCREWING UP MY MOVIE!”

The troublemaker turns to Ridel. “You….”

“What the hell is your problem!? What did I ever do to you!?"

“Do to me!?” The troublemaker sat up. “You!” He stood up. “You made my girlfriend cry for days!” He shoved Ridel back.

Before Ridel could retaliate, Mark stepped in front of them, trying to stop both of them. “Hey, chill!” Mark said.

“Your girlfriend?!” Ridel, shocked by the claim.

“My girlfriend! Your movie’s main actress! She told me you were mean to her and that you made her cry!”

Ridel crossed his arms. “Then she must be a talentless hack who doesn’t know how to act! That’s why I fired her!” He said with a sarcastic tone.

"YOU SON OF A-," the troublemaker lunged at Ridel, throwing a punch. But before he could land his punch, Jade stopped him, grabbing him from behind, locking his arms.

“Calm down!” Jade said firmly.

The troublemaker struggled from Jade’s grip. “You think you’re some big shot, huh? She loves acting! She’s passionate about it and dreams of becoming famous someday, but you... You have to be a shit blocking her way to her dreams!”

“You see, pal, your girlfriend,” Ridel sneered. "She's not cut out to be an actress; no matter how passionate she is, she’ll never! Passion is not enough! because she is not perfect and she will never be!”

Before anyone could react, Catherine stepped forward with a cold and serious expression. Without words, she slapped Ridel across the face. The slap echoed, silencing everyone in the scene.

Bystanders gathered in the background, murmuring among themselves. Jade was also stunned by the occurrence, loosening her grip on the troublemaker.

Ridel was shocked, expressing disbelief that his jaw dropped.

"Cathy,” Mark said with disbelief and concern.

Catherine’s hand is still raised. She fiercely stared at Ridel. She expressed a serious face, angry yet concerned. “Apologize to him.”

“What?” Ridel responded, stammering.

“Apologize to him!” Catherine repeated, raising her tone.

Before Ridel could respond, the teacher arrived, breaking the tension of the scene. “What’s going on here?!"

At the same time, Louise and her fellow student council arrived at the scene. She immediately eyed Mark, narrowing as she glared at him. Mark noticed her and quickly looked away, trying to avoid her fierce look.

The crowd kept growing while the teacher and council members assessed the situation, their murmurs resonating across the area. As everyone's attention returned to Ridel, anticipating his answer, the tension continued.

Ridel, still stunned from Catherine’s slap, began to dwell in his thoughts, stunned and silent.

“I want all of you to come with me to the office!” The teacher demanded.

Catherine, Mark, and Jade froze. They expressed shock and disbelief.

“What?! I don’t even know what is going on here!” Jade protested, letting go of the troublemaker, throwing her arms in the air.

“You judo’d me!” Mark shot back at her.

“I told you, that was an instinct!” She responded defensively.

“Is it your instinct to suddenly bring a person down to the ground?!”

Louise stepped in. “Enough!” She yelled authoritatively. She glared at Mark. “Mark…”

Mark’s eyes widened; terrified of her furious gaze, he quickly looked away. He did not respond.

Louise shifted her attention to the teacher. “I am sorry, sir; I will take responsibility for Mr. Aucena and Ms. Lopez’s actions.”

“I want all of them at the guidance office now!”

"Understood, sir.” Louise nodded.

“Wait! I can't—my parents are going to get angry.” Jade exclaimed; her voice tinged with panic.

“Me too,” Catherine added, expressing fear.

Ridel snapped out of his thoughts, stepping into the commotion. “No, sir! Him, her, and her—” He pointed at Mark, Catherine, and Jade. "—have nothing to do with this. They were just trying to help.”

The teacher squinted, skeptical of Ridel’s claim. “Are you sure?”

“I am sir,” Ridel responded firmly.

After a tense pause, the teacher eventually relented. “Okay then… you two—the guidance office, now!" he ordered, pointing at Ridel and the troublemaker.

"Yes, sir,” Ridel calmly replied. He and the troublemaker began following the teacher; their footsteps can be heard in the heavy silence.

Catherine as they departed the area, expressing concern to Ridel.

Louise turned her furious gaze back to Mark, her brows furrowed, expressing both disappointment and frustration.

Mark glanced back. “I didn’t start it this time, prez, I swear,” he innocently claimed.

"Mark,” she said, warning him. She turned and walked away without another word.

“That was…. Something...” Catherine said, breaking the tension.

“Yeah...” Mark mutely replied.

Jade, shifting uncomfortably, is still processing what just occurred. “You guys...” She stared at both of them blankly, dazed in her thoughts. “I’m outta here,” she said quickly before walking off, leaving them behind.

“Bye!" Catherine called after her with a small wave before turning to Mark. “I hope Kuya Ridel is going to be okay,” she said with a softened tone.

Mark sighed, conflicted. “The guy is an asshole, not gonna lie.”

“Kuya Mark...” she said with a tinged of disapproval and concern.

An awkward silence occurred, trying to process what just went down. Both stood side by side together. Mark looked down, expressing guilt in his face, while Catherine looked at the distance, concerned for Ridel.

Mark stared down at the ground, guilty and conflicted, showing across his face. In contrast, Catherine looked out into the distance, worried about what had happened. Neither spoke, both lost in their thoughts.

Chapter Text

Some time ago, on an afternoon, the echoing sounds of dribbling basketballs and players were heard, filling the public court.

Mark, Khyle, and Ryan were playing basketball three-on-three against visiting players from the neighboring barangay. The captain of the visitors ran across the court with impressive speed; he effortlessly passed Mark and Khyle’s defenses. He went to the hoop and scores two points.

“You guys suck at playing basketball. Are you three your barangay’s best?” The visiting captain laughed. “Your barangay needs better players.”

Ryan’s team, exhausted, hands on their knees, trying to catch their breath after playing.

“Nah, we are just getting started!” Mark said confidently.

“Yeah, we’re just about to pull a Super Saiyan on you,” Khyle added.

The visiting captain sighed. “Let’s call it a day; you guys are just pathetic.”

“What?! Hell no, we’re just getting started!” Mark said, fired up.

The captain raised an eyebrow, amused. “Dude, you’re like 10 points below. It feels like you guys are losing on purpose.”

“No, you have yet to see our full potential,” Khyle replied with misplaced confidence.

As Mark and Khyle continued firing at their opponents, Ryan stood at the side, hands on his knees, quietly recovering. He paid attention to his friends exchanging jabs with their opponents while watching his expression turn from exhaustion to discontent. Darting between the opponents and his friends, he let out a silent sigh, observing the misplaced confidence of his friends, deepening his growing frustrations.

“I’m done for today,” one of the visitors said, and he then looked at Ryan’s group with pity and amusement. “You guys... Y’all need to get good; with that kind of play and attitude, you three aren’t going anywhere—let alone an MVP.”

Before Mark and Khyle could make another shot, Ryan stepped forward, cutting between them.

“That was a good game, Kuya,” Ryan said, extending his hand to the visitor’s captain.

The visitors’ captain smirked and shook his hand. “You guys need to get better.”

“Ryan! What the hell, man!” Mark protested, his tone playful and confused. “We can play one more game. We can show these guys who’s the boss!”

Ryan shook his hand, “We’ll play next time, Kuya.”

“Losers buy us soft drinks; don’t you forget.”

“We won't.”

The visitors started to walk away, leaving the court.

“They chickened out on us, Ryan!” Mark said with frustration yet playful. “We can definitely beat them if they give us one more game.”

“Someday, they’ll hear our names as PBA’s GOATS,” Khyle dramatically said. He then started to imitate an announcer’s voice. “FROM SAN TESORO, GAVIOLA SCHOOL’S STAR PLAYER, WEIGHING IN AT 500 POUNDS, MARK AUCENA!!!!”

“Screw you, man!” Mark playfully shots back. “You’re the fat one!”

While Mark and Khyle bantered, Ryan gazed from a distance at the visitors leaving the court. He was distant in his expression, dwelling in his thoughts. A sense of defeat lingers all over him.

Glancing over at Mark and Khyle as they continued to banter, Ryan felt a tinge of pity. Their confidence and blind optimism contrast the reality that is weighing in his mind. Even though they were laughing, Ryan's confidence was shaken; doubt and uncertainty weighed heavily on his chest.

Wednesday:

Moments Later…

Mark and Catherine, after what occurred, walked side by side, making their way to Ryan’s basketball game as promised. Both wore neutral expressions, emotionally drained, as the emotional weight of this day still lingers.

“Today was... eventful, huh? ” Catherine asked, her face fixed forward.

Mark glanced at her briefly, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Yeah…” he said with a low tone.

“I hope everything is going to be alright with Ridel and the other guy.”

Mark furrowed his brow; he turned to her, surprised by the inclusion of the troublemaker. “The other guy? You mean the guy who caused all the trouble?”

Catherine turned to Mark, equally surprised by his reaction. “Yes? And it’s not his fault why he did that.”

“Yeah. That Ridel guy is an asshole.”

She frowned at him, “Kuya Mark, you’re so harsh. He probably has reasons for being the way he is,” she said with a gentle but firm tone.

He sighed, exasperated. “He doesn’t have to be an asshole about it. And God—Louise was there… I thought I was gonna die on the spot. I shouldn’t have involved myself in their crap.”

She heard what he said and expressed a small smile. She looked at him with her mood brightened up. “Well, atleast you tried to help.”

“Yeah, and it’s not worth it.”

“It’s nice knowing that you were a caring person after all.”

“Huh?” Mark paused walking, confused. “What do you mean?”

She walked a few steps ahead, turning back to him with a smirk. “Sucker,” she said before resuming walking.

“What?! Sucker?” He blinked, confused. He hurried to catch up to her. “Hey, it’s…uh…. It’s an instinct for a man to step in when there’s trouble, okay?”

“Yeah, but you got yourself involved, right? ” Her smile widened.

He paused and then realized. He huffed and rolled his eyes. “Whatever…”

She giggled, enjoying his reaction. “It doesn’t take a long time to prove that you’re a caring person, Kuya Mark. Atleast I know that for sure.”

Mark looked away, his cheeks flushing. “Whatever,” he muttered out of embarrassment. “Also, didn’t you already call me a caring person before?”

Catherine laughed at his sarcastic reply. She stopped abruptly, looking around. “Wait, where are we even going anyway? ”

“Oh, yeah... Ryan’s game. The game he kept bragging about to become an MVP.”

“Oh yeah, let’s support him; let’s end this day on a high note.”

“Yeah…. We should.”

Meanwhile, at the basketball court, Ryan and his teammates were deep into their game. Sweat poured down their faces as they played with all their energy, moving with precision and intensity. The echoing sounds of bouncing balls and screeching sneakers filled the court, accompanied by the cheering crowd. It was their time to finally play—months of practice culminating in this game.

Ryan, in the heat of the moment, played with fierce determination. Every movement showcased the time he poured into honing their skills.

Mark and Catherine entered the court and took a seat. He spotted the scoreboard.

Mark and Catherine arrived at the court, scanning the scene before finding a spot to sit. Mark glanced at the scoreboard.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  44

4^th Quarter:     2:22

LIAMSON TIGERS 51

“Dang, the Tigers are points ahead,” Mark said.

“WHOOO!!! GO STALLIONS!!!” Catherine cheered.

While the crowd cheers, Ryan distinctly hears Catherine’s voice. He spotted Mark and Catherine as he stood at the court, hands on his knees, catching his breath.

“Fast Break!” Jaggy shouted, snapping Ryan out of his thoughts.

Ryan immediately moved to his coordinated position. He guarded one of the defending Tigers as Jaggy charged towards the basket with the ball. Reaching the three-point line, Jaggy stopped, attempting to make his shot. But just as he raised the ball, a defending Tiger appeared in front of him, blocking his shot. However, with his quick reflexes, he passed the ball to Ryan.

Ryan cleanly caught the ball and moved toward the shooting spot. The Tiger defenders shifted their attention to Ryan to stop him from scoring. Ryan scanned around his surroundings, finding an opening as he felt the pressure rising. Then, in a quick burst of movement, he stepped out of the tiger’s defense and reached his desired shooting spot.

As he stood, he took a calculated shot. The ball flew swiftly through the air, but as it was about to reach the hoop, one of the Tigers leapt and deflected it, bouncing away across the court.

His eyes widened, surprised by this escalation, but he didn’t flinch. He rushed towards the rolling ball, only to see it being snatched by a tiger. The tigers initiated a fast break, rushing towards the stallions’ ring. The stallions scrambled to fall back into defensive positions, determined to stop the tigers’ advance.

The Tigers moved with coordination and precision, exploiting the gaps of the stallions’ defense by quickly passing the ball to each other. The ball was passed to a tiger who was standing at an open spot with no stallion in sight to defend. Before he could take a shot, Jaggy swooped in and stole the ball from the tiger, turning the momentum around.

Jaggy threw the ball across the court, and a teammate waiting there received it. The stallions reorganized into their offensive positions, moving to their coordinated spots. The tigers scrambled to defend; they rushed towards the stallion who had the ball. Before they could reach the stallion, he passed the ball to Ryan, who positioned himself back at the three-point spot.

Ryan steadied himself and took another shot. This time, the ball sailed through the air and went into the hoop. The crowd erupted in cheers as they scored three points, narrowing the gap in the score.

Ryan allowed himself a brief smile, energized by the heat and adrenaline. He goes to high-five Jaggy and his other teammates; the crowd’s energy went all over the court.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  47

4^th Quarter:     2:04

LIAMSON TIGERS 51

The crowd erupted with cheers, going loud after witnessing the stallions scoring.

“WHOOOO!!! LET’S GO STALLIONS!!!!”Catherine yelled, her voice blending with the loud crowd. “GO KUYA RYAN!!!!”

Mark, sitting beside her, expressed a small smile.

“GO JAGGY!!!!!”.

Mark shifted his attention to Catherine, taken aback by her unrestrained excitement. Her energy was infectious, and it made him a little sheepish.

Somewhere in the crowd, he heard a familiar voice yelling unintelligible noises, and his attention was shifted once again. He turned to see Khyle standing in the third row of seats, pumping his fist in the air and shouting loudly, completely caught up in the excitement of the moment.

“Khyle?...” He said with disbelief while smiling a little.

“Cheer too, Kuya Mark!”

Mark hesitated, unsure at first, but the energetic crowd and Catherine’s enthusiasm got to him. With a smile across his face, he stood up. “LET’S GO STALLIONS!!”

The crowd cheered louder as the game resumed with intense action.

Ryan rushed to the defense of their ring, one of the tigers holding the ball, trying to weave for an opening through the defenses of the stallions.

Out of options, the tiger recklessly attempted to shoot the ball from a poor position, but suddenly, the ball was snatched from his hand.

Jaggy secured the ball and took off towards the tiger’s side, initiating another fast break for the stallions. The tigers scrambled to keep up with Jaggy’s movement; he dodged multiple defending tigers attempting to stop him, flowing through their defense with swift speed.

Reaching the three-point line, Jaggy stood at the spot with perfect form and launched the ball into the air. The crowd on the edge held their breath as the ball flew. After a moment, the ball went to the hoop.

The crowd cheered as the stallions scored another three points.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  50

4^th Quarter:     1:39

LIAMSON TIGERS 51

The crowd goes wild, even louder than before. Catherine got along with the hype and cheered. “JAGGYYYYY!!!!” Her cheer pierced through the roaring crowd of the whole court.

Hearing her distinct cheer, Jaggy turned and spotted her in the crowd. He grinned and gave her a friendly wave. Catherine noticed his gesture, her eyes widening and cheeks flushing. She registered the acknowledgment, becoming flustered, but still at the height of the moment, she raised her hands and yelled again. “LET’S GOOOOOO!!!!”

The Tigers coach called for a timeout, pausing the game. Both teams head to their bench; they take a moment to regroup and rest. While taking a break, they plan their strategies for the remaining time.

Ryan sat down, his eyes fixed on the scoreboard, concerned. He felt the pressure of the game, weighing heavily on him.

“Just one more point and a home run! ” Catherine confidently exclaimed.

Mark glanced at her. furrowing. “This is basketball, not baseball,” he dryly responded.

“Well, both were sports that started with B and ended with a ball.”

Mark sighed and did not respond. Unimpressed, he shifted his attention back to the court.

“Hey!” She nudged him, “Don’t leave me here hanging! ”

Mark ignored her, focusing on the scoreboard. “They still got time; you better get this thing done, Ryan; it better be worth it.”

Meanwhile, Ryan, with his teammates, was lost in his thoughts while his coach outlined their next move.

“Mark, Khyle….” Ryan said.

“What’s up?” Mark asked.

“Yo.” Khyle leaned in.

Ryan hesitated; he exhaled, trying to let out the pressure. “Guys…. I got something to say….”

“What? Spill it out, man, Mark said.

Khyle noticed Ryan’s demeanor. “What’s wrong, man? Was it something bad?”

Ryan was reluctant to continue. “No, it's... It’s just you guys.”

“What about us?” Mark asked.

Ryan paused, the burden of his confession pressing him down. “I—” Ryan exhaled, “I didn’t enlist you guys to the team.”

“What?” Mark was confused. “What are you saying? ”

“I didn’t include you guys on the basketball team,” Ryan repeated with a firm tone.

“Why not?” Khyle said.

Before Ryan could explain, Jaggy snapped him out of his thoughts. “Yo, Ryan! Are you good?”

Ryan refocused. “Yeah, I’m good.”

“You seemed lost; are you okay? ”

“I’m good, don’t worry.” Ryan insisted, brushing it off. “What did the coach say?”

Jaggy hesitated. “Coach said you’re benched.”

“What?! Why?”

“You’ve been playing for three quarters straight; you’ve played too much now,” the coach said.

Ryan expressed disbelief; he suddenly glanced at Mark and Khyle in the crowd, looking serious.

Hearing this, Ryan instinctively glanced towards the crowd, where Mark and Khyle sat.

Mark caught his glance, confused, “Ryan?”

Catherine heard him. “What’s wrong, Kuya Mark? ”

“I’m not sure…” he replied, narrowing his eyes as he stared back at Ryan. “What are you trying to do?” he thought

Ryan turned back to his coach, “Coach!” Ryan called. “Let me play,” he said with a firm tone.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, Coach. I’ll make the last shot.”

The coach gave thought to his decision for a moment, clearly hesitant. “This shot better count,” he said, his tone heavy with expectation. “We’ve worked too hard for this—your sacrifice, sweat, and tears are on the line.”

Ryan nodded, but the coach’s words brought pressure to him. His chest tightened as the stakes were weighing on him. His heart raced, and anxiety built up. For a moment, he froze, trapped in his thoughts.

“So, what is it gonna be, Ryan? The coach asked. “Are you sure?”

Ryan hesitated, the heavy feeling pressing down on him. After a brief pause, he steadied himself and nodded with determination. “Yes!” he exclaimed, his voice firm. “Yes, Coach!”

The coach doubted for a moment, but he gave him a nod. “Alright, then,” he said. Without a word, he walked over to the referee to signal that the Stallions were ready to play.

Jaggy turned to Ryan, expressing surprise and concern. “Dude, are you really going in? You've gotta be exhausted by now."

Ryan smirked and gave him a pat on the shoulder. “That’s nothing,” he said confidently. “We’re going to win this.” With that, he moved back onto the court, determined yet anxious.

As he got into position, Ryan glanced toward Mark and Khyle. He raised his fist high, nodding with a determined smile.

Both teams moved to their designated positions. The players, drenched in sweat, stood poised, their hearts pounding in anticipation of the referee’s signal.

After a few charged moments, the referee blew the whistle, its sound cutting through the court, igniting the audience to roar loudly.

“KILL IT, DUDE!” Mark shouted.

The game resumed with renewed intensity. The Stallions rushed forward, launching an offense toward the Tigers’ ring. The ball was passed between players, moving closer to a shooting spot.

Jaggy had the ball; he scanned for an opening to score, but two Tigers blocked his path. Trapped, Jaggy spotted Ryan, who stood openly near the three-point line.

“Ryan!” Jaggy called, passing the ball toward him.

But just as the ball flew through the air, a tiger appeared out of nowhere, snatched the ball, and seized the odds.

The Tiger sprinted toward the Stallions’ ring. The court erupted as players from both teams scrambled to catch up.

With precision, the Tiger player reached the Stallions’ ring. He planted his feet, leaping into the air, and released the ball. The crowd held its breath as the ball sailed through the air—and swished cleanly into the hoop.

The Tigers scored two points.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  50

4^th Quarter:     1:21

LIAMSON TIGERS 53

“DANG!” Mark exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation.

“GO STALLIONS!!!” Catherine shouted enthusiastically.

The players resumed their positions, focused as the game continued. The ball was passed to one of the Stallions, who swiftly moved into position. As the timer counted down, the pace of the game intensified.

The Stallion with the ball passed it cleanly to Jaggy. He quickly looked for a teammate to pass the ball to. Just as he was about to pass the ball to his open teammate, a Tiger suddenly caught the ball mid-pass.

Ryan sprang into action and successfully reclaimed the ball. With a sharp turn, he headed toward the three-point line. As he approached the spot, three Tiger defenders appeared, forming a resistance to Ryan.

Unfazed, Ryan dribbled towards the three defending Tigers. As the defenders pressed closer, he suddenly faced back and passed the ball to Jaggy, who had positioned himself just behind. Without hesitation, Ryan quickly moved to the side, finding an open spot near the Tigers' ring.

The Tigers, now guarding Jaggy, failed to notice Ryan moving into an undefended spot. Seizing the opportunity, Jaggy precisely passes to Ryan. The ball went through the air and landed in Ryan’s hands. Standing firm at the three-point spot, He steadied himself, took aim, and launched the ball toward the hoop.

Time seemed to slow as the shot was made. Every eye in the court was fixed on the ball as it flew. The ball reached the hoop but didn’t go in immediately—it caught on the rim.

The tension was heightened. Ryan, his teammates, and the entire crowd watched in suspense as the ball rotated around the rim. Finally, moments after, the ball tipped inward and dropped through the net.

The crowd erupted into cheers; Catherine jumped to her feet, shouting, “WHOOO! LET’S GO, STALLIONS!!!”

Ryan stood for a moment, exhaling deeply, as he processed the electrifying moment. The Stallions had scored three points.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  53

4^th Quarter:     1:11

LIAMSON TIGERS 53

“Tuloy! Tuloy!” The stallion coach yelled, urgently rallying them to defend their ring.

“GO STALLIONS GO!!!” Catherine cheered. As the cheer grew louder around her, she caught up the excitement, her emotions surge unexpectedly. Without thinking, she screamed, “I LOVE YOU, JAGGY!!!”

Suddenly the crowd near her quieted and turned their heads to her, surprised by what she just yelled. Mark also turned to her, surprised.

Realizing the attention she had drawn, Catherine turned bright red. She stammered, slowly turned to Mark, “Uhhh… Kuya Mark?”

Mark, without words, reacted with a small smile, leaning his face to his hand, both proud and entertained. He let the moment hang.

Catherine, overwhelmed by her embarrassment, froze. She slowly sat down, sinking into her seat, her face still red. She looked down, looking shy as she went silent.

The nearby crowd, witnessing her flustered reaction, erupted into laughter and cheers.

“LET’S GO, STALLIONS!!!” The crowd roared; their collective energy revitalized by the moment.

Meanwhile, Ryan dribbled past the Tigers’ defenses, evading their attempts to stop him. Finally, at the perfect moment, he leapt for a jump shot.

The ball went toward the hoop but bounced off the backboard. Jaggy and a tiger jumped, aiming to rebound the ball, but Jaggy caught the ball first. Both players landed at the same time, and immediately the Tiger blocked Jaggy’s way, stopping him from passing or shooting.

Thinking quickly, Jaggy passed the ball through the Tiger’s legs. Ryan, positioned perfectly, caught the ball and went for another jump shot.

This time, the ball sailed smoothly into the hoop.

“YES! LET’S GO!!!” Khyle shouted, pumping his fist.

The Stallions had scored two more points, breaking the Tiger’s score.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:59

LIAMSON TIGERS 53

Mark watched on with a knowing smile. “Looks like you're really going to be an MVP,” he muttered in his thoughts. “At least you get to reach your dreams,” he said with a melancholic tone; his smile went down a bit as he reflected on the moment.

On the court, Ryan’s moves began to slow down; his exhaustion finally caught up. “Crap, not now; we’re almost there," he muttered in his thoughts.

“RYAN!” Jaggy called him out as a Tiger slipped past his defense while dazed in his thoughts.

Ryan snapped out and saw a tiger slip past him. He immediately chased him in hopes of stopping him. But his heavy feeling strained him, limiting his movement, but he didn’t stop. He glanced at the clock, counting down.

 GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:52

LIAMSON TIGERS 53

The Tiger passed the ball to an open teammate near Ryan. Ryan’s energy slowly waning down every second that passed, he failed to stop the Tiger from getting the ball, to which they proceeded to position themselves at the three-point spot.

Ryan, despite his decreasing performance, pushed himself to stop the Tiger. He lunged forward, attempting to stop the tiger from shooting. However, the tiger shoots the ball as Ryan misses him by a split second. The ball flew, sailing past his hands.

The ball cleanly entered the hoop, and the Tigers scored three points.

 GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:49

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

The Tigers' audience erupted in cheers, drowning out the Stallions' crowd. Mark and Catherine became concerned; their confidence waned, shaken by the sudden shift of the game’s momentum.

“Oh no,” Catherine said.

Mark leaned forward, gripping the edge of his seat. “GO RYAN! YOU CAN DO IT!”

On the court, Ryan bent over, his hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath.

“Yo Ryan, are you alright?” His teammate asked.

“Ryan!” Jaggy called him out as he approached him. “You need a time-out, man.”

Ryan turned to Jaggy, “No, I’m fine; we can... Win this.”

“Dude, you need to bench; you are already drained, man.”

“There’s no time for that, time…. Is counting down fast. We’re gonna win this.”

“Dude….” Jaggy sighed, clearly unconvinced but unwilling to argue further.

The Stallions went to their positions at their ring, preparing to resume the game.

In the audience, Mark observed Ryan closely; he furrowed his brow, concerned. “You idiot,” he muttered under his breath. “You should’ve sat down.”

Catherine noticed his frustration. “Kuya Mark?”

“Look at him.” He pointed at Ryan. “He looks like he’s about to die; he should’ve been benched. What the hell is their coach thinking?”

Catherine followed his gaze, becoming concerned as she saw Ryan’s strained expression.

“If he keeps this up, he is gonna cost them their game.”

Ryan, in position, looked at the scoreboard.

Ryan took his position, glancing at the scoreboard.

 GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:45

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

The referee whistled, signaling the game’s continuation. Ryan immediately passed the ball to Jaggy, who sprinted toward the Tigers’ ring. He followed close behind, but as he moved, his decreasing energy hindered his movements, but he carried on.

As he turned, he saw the basketball suddenly flying toward him. But, with his quick reaction reflexes, he managed to catch it, barely, but it slipped from his grasp. The ball rolled onto the court, and Ryan tried to retrieve it back when suddenly he saw a Tiger rushing toward the loose ball as well.

Determined, Ryan raced against the Tiger, but Jaggy appeared out of nowhere and retrieved the ball. He bolted to a shooting spot but was quickly obstructed by the Tigers.

As Jaggy maneuvered to bypass them, the Tiger accidentally elbowed his face. Jaggy staggered back in pain as the referee blew the whistle, signaling an offensive foul against the Tiger.

The crowd roared in response to the call.

“Are you okay?” a teammate asked, rushing to his side.

Jaggy winced but waved him off. “Yeah, I’m fine.” He touched the spot where he was hit. “Damn, that hurt.”

“Jaggy, are you alright?” The coach stepped in.

“It’s fine, coach; I can still play.”

The coach glanced at the scoreboard; his expression serious. “Time’s running out. We’ve got to tie this game and push it into overtime.”

 GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:34

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

Ryan was shocked as the time made him feel despair and guilt, weighing heavily on his shoulders.

“Since the ball is ours, we can still turn the tide of this game,” the coach said, with firmness and encouragement.

Ryan overheard the coach’s words as he leaned on his knees, gasping for air. Each word the coach said is filling him up with anxiety. He then caught sight of Mark and Khyle, both expressing concern. His gaze dropped to the floor, feeling remorse.

As he looked down, he began to reminisce. 

“With the three of us, we’re unstoppable!” Mark exclaimed.

“We’re gonna show the world how badass we are! ” Khyle added.

“That’s why I need you guys to defeat these aliens!” Ryan said.

“RYAN!” One of his teammates called, snapping him out of his thoughts. “Let’s go!”

Ryan straightened himself up, along with the Stallions, as they prepared to resume the game.

Mark nervously bounced his left leg, concerned about Ryan and the game. Beside him, Catherine tried to maintain her optimism, hopeful despite the tension mounting on the court.

The game resumed, with the Stallions on offense. A suspenseful tension occurred as both teams waited for an opportunity to strike.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:27

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

“Crap!” Ryan muttered to himself after glancing at the scoreboard.

A Stallion passed the ball to a teammate, who found himself trapped. Forced to improvise, he sent the ball to Jaggy, who was nearby. Jaggy tried to maneuver for an opening, but another Tiger closed in, blocking his angle.

Ryan moved to a nearby spot. “JAGGY!”

Jaggy turned to him, hesitant at first. As seconds went by, he reluctantly passed the ball. Ryan caught it and quickly sprinted to a three-point spot. He positioned himself, steadied, and took the shot.

“Why is that man?” Khyle asked Ryan.

Ryan became hesitant, unsure how to respond to Khyle’s question. He looked down, struggling to find words. After a moment, he sighed. “You guys... Are not... good.”

Mark raised an eyebrow; he grinned in disbelief. “What? Us? Not good? Dude, I score three points all the time. That is not good enough for you?”.

Khyle was silent, fixed on Ryan with a serious stare, creating a heavy tension.

Mark’s grin faded as he noticed the serious faces of both Ryan and Khyle. His lighthearted tone waned. “Wait, for real?”

Ryan nodded reluctantly. “Yeah.”

“I thought we’re gonna do this together? You know? The three of us?” Mark said.

Ryan looked away, unable to meet their eyes. “Yeah, but…” he said, guilt holding him. “You guys don’t take this seriously.”

“What?!”

“You guys, it’s like….” He hesitated. “It's my dream, like it’s a huge deal for me to... Play this right.” He now looked at them with a serious face. “So that I can enter the big leagues.”

“You guys are always screwing around. How can I know that I’m on the right track in following my dreams if you two are not serious?"

He crossed his arms. “Yeah, we do screw around. But you should’ve trusted us. We could’ve improved if you believed in us.”

Ryan was taken aback by what Khyle said.

“Yeah, man,” Mark chimed in with a softer tone. “You don’t have to do this alone, man; we can help. You know, with the three of us, we’re unstoppable, remember?”

Ryan felt guilty. “It’s already done now. I’m sorry.”

Khyle stepped closer to Ryan; he tapped his hands on his shoulders. “Yeah, I get where you're coming from; you better promise us that you’ll be MVP, even without us.”

Mark’s mood went up. “Yeah, man, you better win or you’ll regret it!”

Ryan, relieved by what they said, smiled a little. “Don’t worry. I’m definitely going to win! And once I do, we’ll play again—so I can teach you guys a lesson.”

Ryan was relieved by their reactions. He smiled a little, “Don’t worry, I’m definitely gonna win! Once I win, we’ll play again, so I can teach y’all weak ass.”

“Hey, don’t underestimate us; being an MVP doesn’t mean you're better than us,” Mark responded with a playful tone.

“Yeah, that MVP title better mean Most Valuable, not Most Viled,” Khyle said.

“Or Most Violet because you stink so bad that you make people turn violet.”

Ryan chuckled at their jabs. “Or I’m gonna be the most violent instead if you two keep talking.”

Mark laughed.

“I promised; it’ll be my most valuable promise,” Ryan said.

“Yeahhh, MVP!” Mark cheered.

All three of them laughed.

As the ball soared towards the hoop, Ryan watched the ball with determination and hope.

The crowd cheered louder, along with his teammates sitting at the side.

As the moment went by, everything around him slowed down, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

“It’s my dream; it’s a huge deal for me to play this right.”

“With the three of us, we’re unstoppable!” Mark’s words echoed in his mind.

“Promise us that you’ll win.” Khyle’s voice followed.

As the ball flew close into the hoop, it struck the rim, bouncing away from the hoop. Ryan’s heart dropped as his determined expression turned to shock. Around him, the crowd gasped in disbelief as the ball descended.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:23

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

“I promised; it’ll be my most valuable promise,” Ryan thought. He landed on his feet, his expression frozen in disbelief. The realization that he missed the hoop weighed on him. His eyes stayed locked on the basketball hoop, his heart sinking with each passing moment.

In the stands, Mark noticed Ryan’s stunned expression and grew concerned. Catherine, next to him, does the same, even Khyle.

A Tiger player grabbed the ball and began sprinting toward their ring.

Ryan snapped out of his thoughts and quickly rushed to defend their ring. He begins to feel emotional, trying to hold it in as he moves.

GAVIOLA STALLIONS  55

4^th Quarter:     0:14

LIAMSON TIGERS 56

The Stallions went ahead of the rushing Tiger with the ball, defending their ring. The crowd began counting down the final moments of the game: “6, 5, 4, 3—”

Ryan, unable to keep up, he sank to the floor. Dazed, he sat there, staring blankly at the ground, still processing what had just happened.

When the countdown ended, the referee blew his whistle, signaling the game’s conclusion. The crowd erupted into cheers as the Liamson Tigers were victorious, winning the tournament. On the other hand, the Stallions retreated to their bench, resting.

Mark stood up and moved toward him. “Ryan!” he called, his tone both urgent and concerned. Catherine followed.

Ryan, lost in his thoughts, did not respond.

“It’s okay, Kuya Ryan. You played really well,” Catherine said gently, kneeling near him.

Ryan remained silent.

Mark sighed. “Dude…” He hesitated, searching for the right words. “You could’ve won that.”

“Kuya Mark!” Catherine interjected; her tone was sharp with disapproval.

Ryan sank further, his expression tightening as he came to terms with the loss.

“There’s always next time, man,” Mark quickly added.

Khyle joined them, expressing disappointment and concern. “Ryan…”

Ryan glanced at Khyle but quickly looked away, unable to meet Khyle’s face.

Mark crouched down next to him. “You… should’ve passed the ball, man. Going for that shot was—”

“Dude,” Khyle called out to Mark.

“Kuya Mark!” Catherine also called him out.

“What?

“Dude, now is not a good time,” Khyle firmly said.

“Well, he could’ve won if he just passed the ball to his teammate.”

“Just shut up, man,” Khyle responded to Mark; he turned to Ryan. “Dude, I understand what you are feeling right now, but don’t let this loss get to you, man; there’s always going to be another chance.”

Ryan slowly got to his feet and said nothing, expressing defeat. He began to walk away.

“Yo, Ryan!?” Mark called after him. “Where are you going?”

Before Mark could follow him, Catherine stopped him, placing a hand on his arm. “Leave him be, Kuya Mark; he needs time alone.”

“But—”

“He’s been waiting for this for a long time,” Khyle says as he watches Ryan from a distance walking away. “He worked so hard, but… hard work doesn’t always guarantee you’ll get what you want.”

Ryan kept walking, slumped in defeat, expressing sorrow and regret. He didn’t look back once.

Mark, Catherine, and Khyle stood silently, watching him walk away, disappearing into the distance.

“Man, today sucks!” Mark muttered in frustration.

“Yeah…” Catherine agreed softly.

Chapter Text

Wednesday Night:

Late at night, Mark lay in bed scrolling down in his social media feed.

(“San Tesoro Basketball Tournament Results:”)

Gaviola Stallions: 55

Liamson Tigers: 56

Congratulations!!! 🎉🎉🎉 Liamson Tigers!!!

“Good for them, they played well…”

(“Congratulations! Ryan G. Rabina, San Tesoro’s MVP!!!”)

“You managed to become an MVP, isn’t that what you wanted?”

Mark turned off his phone and stared at the ceiling, dwelling in his thoughts.

As he lays down, his phone suddenly vibrated. He put his phone back up and saw a message. “Catherine?”

“How are things with Kuya Ryan?”

He sighed. “I already messaged him earlier, still no response.”

“Aw man…. I hope he is fine. 🙁 ”

He paused, lowering his phone slightly. “I’m such a jerk….” He frowned as he remembered what he said, regretting every single moment. He sat up, as the memory weighed on him further.

“I shouldn’t have talked to him like that….”

His phone vibrated again, another message from Catherine.

“What do you think happened to Kuya Ridel? I hope he is fine too.”

He felt the weight of the day pressing down on him.

“I don’t know, so many things to think about today. I don’t know where to start.”

“Yeah, you’re right. I hope tomorrow will go back to normal…. See you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, you too.”

He checked back his message he sent to Ryan, still unseen. Feeling underwhelmed, he turned off his phone. He lays down, preparing himself to sleep.

As he closed his eyes, something suddenly flashed in his mind—Jade.

His eyes opened, as a sense of curiosity stirred within him. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone again and opened social media.

He searched for the karate tournament that occurred in the school.

(“Congratulations to the winners of the Women’s Karate Tournament.”)

His eyes landed on her photo, “Jade Nicole Domingo…”

He felt something familiar about her. His intrigue lingers further, gazing at her name. Suddenly, his attention shifted to one part of her name.

“Nicole?” He muttered.

Curiosity took over. He searched for her name and scrolled down through the results. He found her profile and quickly tapped it.

He checked her profile’s posts. He viewed her photos, trying to find details about her.

“Why do I feel like I know you? Who are you?”

He kept browsing, studying every detail, deepening his intrigue.

“Where have I seen you before?”

He continued to investigate.

“This feels wrong; I feel like a stalker.”

Minutes have passed; he was still browsing for clues that might explain his strange familiarity with her.

Eventually, he sighed. "None of these photos ring a bell… Maybe I’m overthinking this." He yawned, finally feeling the exhaustion setting in. "This is a waste. Maybe if I see her in person, I’ll just ask her."

He turned off his phone and lay down, closing his eyes, finally caving in to his urge to sleep.

“Hoy, Ading….”

A voice echoed in his subconscious, slowly pulling him from his sleep.

“Hoy, wake up!”

The voice grew. Someone was tapping his shoulder.

“Ading….”

The tapping became faster.

Mark groaned in irritation, stirring slightly before finally waking up. He saw the figure beside him and shot them with a sharp glare.

The person was taken aback by his reaction. He raised his hands in surrender. “Whoa there, Ading."

“What?” Mark asked.

“We already passed your school,” the conductor informed him casually.

Mark blinked; his irritated expression vanished. Replaced with a wide-eyed realization.

The bus drove away, leaving his intended stop far behind. He found himself at the beach. His jaw dropped as he took in the sight.

“The beach?! Is that how long I dozed off?!”

He quickly pulled out his phone and checked the time. “Aw crap, I’m totally late! I can’t make it to school from here!?” He ran both hands through his head out of frustration.

After a few moments, he calmed down. Seemingly accepting his current situation, he squatted down, trying to pull himself together.

Suddenly, he glanced at the beach. “Well…. At least I’m at the beach; maybe I’ll cool off here.”

He walked towards the shore. The breeze brushed against his face, the sound of the waves filling the air.

Sitting down on the sand, he exhaled. “This is refreshing… For the longest time, I finally felt relaxed again…”

He let the moment sink in, enjoying the relaxation.

But then—

“MARK!”

A girl’s voice called out to him from a distance.

Mark’s body tensed. He quickly looked around, searching for the source.

“MARK!” The voice called out again.

Confused, he yelled back. “WHO'S CALLING?!”

“MARK!”

He stood up, scanning his surroundings. His heart was pounding. “WHO ARE YOU?!”

“MARK! OVER HERE!”

Finally, he spotted someone waving at him from afar. But he couldn’t see her clearly as the sun beamed directly at him, making it impossible to make out her face.

He shielded his face, squinting. “Ate? Who are you?”

“Mark, come here!”

“Do I know you, Ate?”

The girl did not respond.

He waited, but she didn’t answer. A shiver crept up, making him uneasy. He dismissed his suspicion and took a step forward.

“Ate! Sorry, but I can’t see you! I’ll try to get there!”

As he approached, the figure slowly became clearer—her long hair swayed in the wind, and she stood motionless, waiting for him.

“HERE, MARK!”

I can see you now! I think…”

As he got closer, the sunlight flared more intensely, blocking his vision. He winced but kept moving forward.

“Ate…?”

He hesitated, reaching his hand toward her. “Ate?”

But his finger touched nothing.

He uncovered his eyes.

His eyes widened, shocked. “What the fu—” he muttered, confused as there was nothing in front of him. “Who the hell was calling me?”

He looked around and noticed that his surroundings shifted. The golden beach turned to gray, the flowing winds dimmed and the blue skies turned black as a void.

His breathing became rapid. He felt the chill of the eerie quiet.

“What is happening?!”

His heart pounded faster as a creeping sense of dread built up inside him.

“MARK!”

The voice was heard from behind him.

Mark turned back. “WHO ARE YOU!!” He screamed. But still nothing.

He turned back to the sea. He froze.

A massive shadow rising, stretching across the horizon. A towering tsunami was surging toward him.

Without words, he instinctively ran.

He glanced over his shoulder as he ran further and saw the wave had grown even bigger, catching up to him at a faster pace. This prompted him to push himself further, increasing his speed as he tried to escape.

He stumbled, hitting his body to the ground. Gasping, he pushed himself up, but his strength was fading fast. He glanced back as he attempted to run; the tsunami had grown even further, now a few distances away from him.

He gave up, knowing that the wave seemingly showed no sign of stopping. No escape; he became desperate, sitting down instead of trying to run.

As the tsunami was almost upon him, he clenched his fists and closed his eyes as he accepted his fate, bracing himself for the wave.

As the wave slowly approached. The alarm shattered the silence.

Mark immediately woke up.

He jolted upright, his heart beating fast as his chest heaved. Cold sweat clung to his skin. His fingers still trembling as he reached for the alarm.

He turned the alarm off. For a moment, he just sat there, trying to catch his breath. His mind was struggling to process.

“What the hell was that dream!?”

He glanced at his clock.

(5:30 AM)

He sighed, finally regaining his composure. “It’s still early….” He exhaled, rubbing his face. “What a weird dream…. And that girl…. Who was she?”

Shaking off the lingering unease, he got up from his bed.

“Note to self, never sleeping in the bus ever again.”

With that, he began to prepare for school, pushing the strange dream to the back of his mind.

Thursday:

Hours later….

Mark and Catherine sat side by side at the gym, eating their lunches, resting on their laps. Both were focused on their food; not one of them was saying a word.

After a moment, while eating, Catherine broke the silence.

“How’s Kuya Ryan?” She asked while chewing.

“He hasn’t seen my messages.”

She frowned. “Awww, I hope he sees them soon.”

“Yeah…” Mark paused mid-bite. Remorse crossed his face.

Catherine noticed his expression; she leaned. “Kuya Mark?”

Mark glanced at her but quickly looked down. “Catherine…”

“Yeah?”

His brows furrowed as he tried to recall his dream. He closed his eyes, focusing harder.

Catherine tilted her head. “Kuya Mark? What are you doing?”

After a moment, he sighed, giving up. “Never mind…”

“What was it?”

“I forgot.”

“Well, try to remember it?”

He tried again but quickly gave up. “Nope. Still nothing.”

“But you didn’t even try?”

He shrugged. “Eh.”

She groaned. “Aw man, you’re making me overthink. I’ll blame you if I can’t sleep at night!”

“Just forget about it.” He brushed it off and went back to his meal.

“Okay, Mario.” She pouted.

Both resumed their meal. After a moment, Mark paused and began to dwell in his thoughts. He then gazed outside from the gym’s entrance.

“Catherine…”

“Yeah?”

“Do you have a job that you want to have?”

“A job?” Catherine raised an eyebrow. “A job I want to have?”

“Yeah, a job. Like a job you want when you grow up.”

She tapped her chin, thinking. “Hmm… No? Not really?”

“Then what do you want?”

“I guess…. a fun job?”

“A fun job? What’s a fun job?”

“A job that’s fun!” She responded with a smile.

Mark sighed, unamused. “For real, though, what kind of job do you actually want?”

“Kuya Mark, we’re still in grade nine. We’re too young to be thinking about this stuff.”

“I know, I know…. But what I am asking is, would you do anything for that job?”

She gave him a firm look. “Kuya Mark… Let’s enjoy ourselves while we are still young.”

He sighed. “Just answer my question!” He said with an irritated tone.

Catherine gave thought to the question before nodding. “Well… Of course I’ll do anything for my dream job. It is what you wanted after all!”

“Oh…. Well, you might end up like Ms. Pinto over there.”

He pointed at a slouching woman walking near the gym, carrying stacks of papers, moving with an exhausted energy.

“What?! Why?! How?!” She asked.

He shrugged, smirking. “Well… you say you’d do anything for your dream job,”

“Yeah? But wouldn’t I be happy since I got what I wanted?!” She crossed her arm, pouting. “Also, I’m way too energetic to end up like her!”

He chuckled, but his amusement quickly faded away as he glanced back at Ms. Pinto, “If Ms. Pinto’s dream was to become a teacher, then she must be happy… but from the way she looks, she looked… defeated, reminding me of Ryan yesterday.”

Cathy glanced at her, “Yeah… I can see it too.”

“She was probably lively back then, maybe something in her life… Must’ve worn her down.” He sighed.

“Do you think Kuya Ryan will end up like her?”

“I hope not…” He resumed eating his lunch. “Sometimes, I don’t think dreams are worth it in the end,”

Surprised by his claim, she leaned to him slightly. “Why is that?”

Mark let out a deep breath. “Well, chasing a dream is…. exhausting,”

“Exhausting?”

“Yeah. Like Ryan… he was always bragging about becoming an international player. He put everything into it.” He glanced at the students playing basketball at the court. “But after what happened, it feels like… It was all for nothing.” He turned to her. “Doesn’t that sound exhausting?”

Catherine’s expression softened. “Yeah…” her voice tinged with melancholy.

Mark leaned back. “I think I kind of get why he stormed off like that. Imagine—your dream is right in front of you; you could’ve snatched it… but somehow, you mess it up. The effort you put into it…. pointless. I don’t know if having a dream is really worth it. It’s like you’re just working yourself…. For something that... Might not even matter.”

Catherine lowered her gaze, sinking from the weight of his words. For a moment, she was silent. Then, she clenched her fists, lifting her head with a determined expression. “Kuya Mark…”

He looked at her, surprised by her shift in tone.

“Dreams are important!”

Mark’s eyes widened. He didn’t respond.

“Dreams are what keep people alive. Without them…” Her voice wavered. “Then what’s the point of living?!”

He blinked, caught off guard. “Err, thanks, I guess…? I’ll keep that in mind?”

She suddenly leaned in closer with a serious gaze. “I mean it, Kuya Mark.” Her tone was firm. “Having a dream is the most wonderful thing a person can have!”

Mark sighed. “Alright, alright. You’d make a great motivational speaker.”

She smirked, proudly. “Hmph! You know me!"

Just as Mark was about to return to his food, he noticed something—his eyes widened.

“CATHY! NO!” He reached out in alarm.

Catherine flinched. “Huh?” she mumbled; her spoon was already in her mouth.

“Catherine….”

“Yeah?”

He hesitated before sighing. “There was a fly on your spoon… right before you put it in your mouth.”

Catherine froze. Her eyes widened in horror. She slowly pulled out the spoon from her mouth, trembling as realization set in.

Mark, unsure of what to say. “Catherine?”

There was a moment of silence. Then—

“AAAAAAAHHHH!!!”

Her scream echoed through the entire gymnasium.

From across the gym, an irritated voice shouted, “HOY! SHUT UP!”

A day later…

Mark, with his hands in his pockets and a deadpan expression, starting his day. As he made his way, he noticed the film crew setting up for their shoot.

He slowed down, observing them.

“Hmm… Ridel is not there…. Unusual...” he muttered.

A few moments passed; he shrugged and resumed his walk.

“He’s probably just taking a leak.”

With that thought, he continued his way to class.

Inside the classroom, Mark sat in his chair, leaning back as he stared out the window. Dwelling in his thoughts, drowning out the murmurs of his classmates.

A sudden presence snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned and saw Louise, holding a stack of papers, standing in front of him; her expression was stern.

“Prez?”

Without a word, she placed a piece of paper on the table. “Quiz results,” she coldly said before moving on to his classmates.

Mark checked his paper.

(15/40)

“Aw crap.”

Beside him, Catherine checked her paper. “Hoho! High score as always!” She giggled. She then noticed Mark’s disappointed expression; she leaned in. “How about you, Kuya Mark? What’d you get?”

He sighed. “Nothing much.” He slid his paper to her. “A fluke as always.”

Catherine grew sheepish. “Uhhh, well…. You’ll do better next time….”

Mark leaned back again, shrugging it off. “It’s not important anyways…” His gaze shifted back to the window.

“I’m sure you’ll get a high score next time, Kuya Mark. All you need to do is just study!”

“If it were that easy. It’s hard to put effort into something that you just don’t care about.”

She gave him a skeptical look. “How did you even reach ninth grade?”

He turned to her, “Well…. Got lucky, I guess?”

She then stared at him, unimpressed.

Before she could say anything, the teacher walked in. “Good morning, class!”

The class stood up and greeted the teacher. “Good morning, sir!”

Mark, however, remained in his seat, still fixed on the window, returning back to his thoughts.

Hours later…

Finally, the bell rang, ending today’s school, Mark and Catherine stepped out of their classroom, making their way to the school gates.

“Heheheh,” Catherine let out a mischievous chuckle. “They don't even know we left the classroom.”

Mark sighed, “You really shouldn’t leave your assigned chores. It’s your turn to clean the room today, y’know”

She shot him with a glare, “Who are you to talk? You’re the one who always skipping their cleaning duties!”

“Well, I just…. Don’t have the time.” He stuffed his hands in his pockets. “Also, they don’t need me; they can clean the room themselves, so why bother….”

“Well, they also don’t need me,” she said, proudly smirking.

Mark sighed, “Seriously though, you really shouldn’t be skipping your duties; it’s gonna bite later,”

“You do it all the time?”

“Yeah, but, don’t be like me…. Alright? It’s better that you be…. You.”

Catherine blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity. “Oh….”

A second later, he puffed out his chest. “Also, there can be only one me. This universe ain’t big enough for two Marks!”

An awkward silence then loomed.

Catherine did not respond.

Mark glanced at her, expecting a reaction. He grew awkward when none came, becoming annoyed. “Are you seriously gonna leave me hanging?!” He said, breaking the silence.

Still, she did not respond.

“Oh, so that’s gonna be, huh?!” He grumbled.

“Sorry, Kuya Mark, I just can’t think of something to say,”

“What?!”

“What you just said was….” She became hesitant. “Corny…. And it made me cringe.”

He became flustered. “Wh-What?!” He looked away, huffing. “I’m gonna tell everyone you ate a fly!”

“What?!” She gasped, also crossing her arms. “Then, I’m telling Louise that you skip your cleaning duties!”

He then turned to her. “You wouldn’t dare!”

Before she could respond, Ridel suddenly stepped in front of them. His expression was down; he looked defeated.

Catherine was surprised. “Kuya Ridel!”

Mark raised an eyebrow, suspicious. “Eh… What do you want?”

Ridel hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck, avoiding eye contact. “Hey, guys…. Uh, can we….” He exhaled, finding his footing. “Do you guys have time?”

Catherine hesitated. “Uhh…. We’re actually—"

Before she could finish, Mark cut in coldly. “No, we’re busy,”

Ridel’s hopeful expression instantly waned. He looked down, “Oh…. Of course.” He nodded, expressing a weak smile, “You guys must’ve…. Something important right now, huh?”

Catherine frowned, becoming worried.

Mark looked away, feeling remorseful.

Ridel forced a chuckle. “Alright, I shouldn’t have bothered you two; I’ll just go.”

Before he turned, Catherine instinctively stopped him, grabbing his arm.

Ridel paused, surprised. He turned back to them.

“Kuya Ridel…. We’re actually free right now.”

“I thought you guys were busy.”

“No, we are actually not….” She said with a small smile, trying to shift the atmosphere.

“But he said you guys are—”

“No, he was….” He glanced at Mark slowly.

Mark blinked, noticing her gaze, confused. “What?”

“He was just looking for the bathroom!” Catherine said, shifting back to Ridel.

Mark glanced at her, suspicious.

“Oh,” Ridel said. “Are you going with him?”

“Uhh… yeah! He was…. scared to poop alone!”

“What?!” Mark blurted.

Catherine laughed at Mark’s reaction. After a moment, she stopped, shifting back to Ridel. “Anyways, what was it about? Kuya Ridel?”

“Oh, uhh….” He became hesitant, embarrassed. “I was just asking if you guys…. would like to... hang out…?”

“Hangout?”

“Yeah!” He became lively for a moment but quickly faded. “If you guys are up for it….”

“Sure!” Catherine happily accepted.

However, Mark walked past Ridel, moving ahead of them.

“Kuya Mark!” Catherine called out, annoyed.

He stopped, sighing. He turned back. “What…?”

“That was rude, Kuya Mark.”

“I—I’m—" He hesitated, wanting to refuse, but his guilt was holding him back.

“Hmm?!” Catherine muttered, giving him a judgmental look. “Well, what is it?!”

Ridel stood awkwardly, silent as he watched them.

Mark, under pressure at the moment, finding an excuse. The silence stretched on until—

“I’m going to… poop…” he blurted out, turning his face red with embarrassment.

Catherine erupted into laughter, unable to contain herself.

Ridel, still not following, tilted his head. “Uhh…”

Moments later…

The three of them walked down the streets, heading toward town. Mark and Catherine are side by side, ahead of Ridel, who is trailing behind them.

Mark let out a sigh. “I’m only coming because he’s treating us for free,” he said nonchalantly.

Catherine smirked. “Better make sure you don’t actually poop yourself.”

“Shut up…” he grumbled.

Catherine laughed.

“I only said that so I can head home!”

“Yeah, so you can change your pants.” She giggled.

Irritated, Mark furrowed. He considered snapping back but decided against it, facing forward instead. “Whatever…”

She grinned smugly.

Seeing her expression, Mark rolled his eyes and looked away. “At least I didn’t actually eat a fly,” he whispered.

Catherine’s smile instantly shifted. Fury ignited in her eyes, grabbing Mark by the collar. “Kuya Mark!” she growled.

Mark smirked deviously, enjoying her reaction.

“Uh, guys…” Ridel’s hesitant voice interrupted their moment.

Catherine and Mark turned to him—Catherine still gripping Mark’s collar.

Catherine blinked. “Kuya Ridel?” Her furious expression shifted back to normal.

“Where do you guys wanna eat?” Ridel asked.

Catherine tilted her head, giving thought to the offer, forgetting she was still holding Mark’s collar as they continued walking.

Eventually, the trio arrived at Hillstop Café, a charming spot perched on a hilltop. The fresh breeze and the presence of flowers and greenery enhance the relaxing and natural atmosphere. The well-placed tables and chairs made it an ideal place to hang out. The early evening crowd was lively; students, regulars, and other visitors scattered around.

Catherine and Ridel, hands on their knees, trying to catch their breath, were exhausted from the walk. Meanwhile, Mark walked ahead of them, unfazed.

“Kuya-Kuy…. Kuya Mark!” Catherine panted. “Ho-How…. How are you still…. moving!”

Mark turned to her, unbothered. “Huh?”

“We… could’ve just paid…. For a tricycle!”

“Uhhh…. y-you could’ve done that?”

Ridel also straightened up, finally recovering as well.

“Why would I get mad?” Mark said, confused.

“Because we would’ve left you behind,” Ridel pointed out.

Mark blinked, surprised. “What?” He shook his head. “No, why would you assume that?”

“Nobody likes being left behind, Kuya Mark,” Catherine said.

“Nahhh,” Mark waved a hand dismissively. “You guys should’ve just taken a ride. No need to feel guilty about it.” He turned and began walking ahead, but after a moment, he glanced back. “Also, tricycle drivers are a hassle. They’ll definitely overcharge you.” With that, he resumed walking ahead towards the café.

The three of them found an empty table. Mark and Ridel sat down, while Catherine remained standing.

“So, guys…” she said, impersonating a waitress voice, “What do you guys want?”

“Uh, I want an iced coffee,” Ridel responded.

“Alright! And you, Kuya Mark?”

Mark gave it some thought. “Hmmm….” After a moment, he shrugged. “I guess, water.”

“Water?!” She was surprised and confused. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah?” He responded nonchalantly.

“Kuya Mark, Kuya Ridel is treating us for free. Are you sure water is enough for you?”

Mark turned to Ridel.

“Come on, man, don’t be embarrassed, I’ll cover it,” Ridel assured.

“Well…” Mark gave it another thought. “I guess I can go for iced tea.”

Catherine sighed out of annoyance. “I’ll order for you instead.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“Too late,” she said cheerfully, already walking away.

Mark and Ridel remained at the table, an awkward silence settling between them.

Mark glanced at Ridel, thinking of asking about something. After a moment, he dismissed the thought, leaning back in his seat and looking around the surroundings instead.

Ridel, on the other hand, pulled his phone from his pocket, checking his messages. As he scrolled through the chat, his expression waned.

His message…

Can we talk?

…had been left unanswered for hours.

He became annoyed, turning quickly to frustration. But just as fast as it came, it faded. With a resigned sigh, he accepted the silence.

Mark noticed Ridel’s expression; his curiosity piqued. He leaned slightly, studying him.

Sensing the scrutiny, Ridel quickly put his phone away. “Oh, uhh… hey. What’s up, man?”

Mark stared at him for a moment, then looked away, losing interest. He leaned back into his chair. “Nothing.”

Ridel sighed and began to dwell on his thoughts.

Catherine returned with their orders in her hands. “Here you go!” she chirped.

Mark and Ridel snapped out of their thoughts and turned to her.

As she set the drinks down, she immediately sensed the heavy atmosphere between them. She huffed, crossing her arms. “Hey! This is not the time to be miserable! Especially when your orders are here.”

Mark eyed his drink with a frown. “Milkshakes? I didn’t order a milkshake.”

“Me neither,” Ridel added.

“It’s a milkshake, but coffee,” Catherine clarified.

“Ohhh…” they muttered in unison.

“But still, we didn’t order this,” Ridel said.

“Well,” Catherine smirked, “I figured we needed something delightful after what Kuya Mark has put us through.” She shot Mark a glare.

Mark threw up his hands in exasperation.

“And I was right!” she continued, sitting down. “You two look miserable. These desserts are the perfect cure.”

Mark eyed his drink warily. “This looks… heavy.”

“Why?” Catherine asked.

“Too much for me. Might actually make me poop.”

Catherine laughed. “Well, if you don’t want it, then more for me!” She reached for his drink.

Mark quickly snatched it. “Who said you could take it?”

“I thought you didn’t like it?”

“Well, it’d be a waste if you had it.” He took a sip—only to freeze, his face contorting in pain. “Aw crap—brain freeze!”

Catherine burst into laughter. “You dummy!” She happily sipped her drink, while Ridel also joined in, drinking his.

Time passed, and the trio drank their desserts.

Catherine stretched, sighing in satisfaction. “Wow, that was delicious.”

Mark placed his half-finished milkshake down. “Ehh… couldn’t finish it. Too much.”

Catherine gasped. “Hey! Finish your food!” She playfully raised a finger at him. “You’re lucky you even got dessert! What would the starving kids do, huh?” She mimicked a scolding adult voice.

“Eat? Obviously?”

Catherine giggled but quickly went down when she noticed Ridel staring blankly at his empty glass.

“What’s wrong, Kuya Ridel?” she gently asked.

“Oh, it’s nothing….” Ridel said sheepishly.

“Awww, come on, you can tell us.”

Ridel became hesitant; he nodded, trying to push himself to open up. “I got kicked out….”

“Kicked out from what?”

“From my…. movie.” He placed his hand on the back of his neck, embarrassed.

Catherine's jaws dropped. Mark, in silence, raised both of his eyebrows, surprised.

“What?” She then sat closer to him. “Why?”

Ridel shook his head, trying to dismiss it. “It’s nothing; it’s no big deal….”

“Was it because of what happened the other day?”

Ridel reluctantly agreed. He sighed. “Yeah.”

Mark leaned closer, intrigued.

“Awww, who’s directing the movie now?”

“Oh, it's… Angelica, my assistant director,”

“Ohhh, the girl with glasses?”

“Yeah.” He expressed a small, melancholic smile. “She’ll do just fine.”

“Well, that’s great then!” She encouraged. “But… What about you? Isn’t this a big deal for you?”

Ridel’s mood went down. “You could say that.” After a moment, he became frustrated. “I just hope she does well…. I put so much crap for this, my…. Time and sweat, all of me…. I hope she follows the vision I laid down for this… movie! I hope she doesn’t screw it up. I just—” His fists clenched. “It’s not fair! All I did was express my… opinions!”

For a moment, he paused, recalling the incident. He sighed, calming down a bit. “If that asshole hadn’t gotten in my way, I’d still be the director! A movie without its filmmaker?! Who does that?!”

Mark suddenly cut in. “You see, man, you wanna know why you got kicked out?”

Ridel turned to him, confused. “Huh?”

“Kuya Mark….” Catherine warned.

“It’s because of that ,” Mark said bluntly.

“What?” Ridel blinked.

“With your perfectionist crap and your…. stuck-up way of handling things; no wonder you got yourself kicked out.”

“Kuya Mark!” Catherine snapped.

Ridel’s expression fell. His eyes widened, stunned from Mark’s remarks.

“Nothing is perfect,” he continued. “Your crap is not perfect. Whatever you said to your actress? That doesn’t make you perfect either.”

Ridel looked away, feeling the weight of Mark’s words.

“If you just knew how to accept imperfections, we wouldn’t be here, talking right now.”

“That’s enough, Kuya Mark!” Catherine scolded.

Mark abruptly stood up. “I’m done.” He placed his cash on the table. “That’s for the milkshake.” Without another word, he turned and walked away.

“Kuya Mark!” She called. She then turned to Ridel, expressing guilt in his face. “Sorry, Kuya Ridel….” She said before chasing after Mark, leaving him behind. “HEY!”

Ridel sat in silence, processing Mark’s words.

Catherine caught up to Mark, walking alongside him, leaving the cafe. “Kuya Mark!”

“What?” Mark said, nonchalantly.

“That was rude!”

“I just don’t like uppity assholes who think they’re perfect.”

“You could’ve been at least nicer! Kuya Ridel is clearly having a bad day!”

“He should’ve thought of those he wronged and their bad days.”

“But…. What about the milkshake he treated you? At least be grateful about that.”

“I paid for it. Besides, I didn’t even finish it.”

“Kuya Mark!” She stopped walking, fuming. “YOU JERK!” she yelled.

Mark kept walking ahead, unfazed. “See you tomorrow.” He waved without turning back.

By the time Mark reached the entrance, down the hill, the sky had darkened. He looked around. “Aw, crap. It’s getting late…” He searched for transportation. “Damn. No tricycles, either.” He sighed. “How the hell am I getting home?”

A sudden beep from behind made him turn. A tricycle rolled up, carrying both Catherine and Ridel.

“Hey, Kuya Mark!” she waved.

Mark frowned. “What?”

“Hop in!”

He spotted Ridel in the sidecar. “No thanks.” He instantly turned and walked away.

“Kuya Mark!”

He stopped and sighed. “What now?”

“It’s late! You really wanna walk home alone?”

“I’m fine walking my way there. Just go home.”

“You sure? I heard white van kidnappers are around these parts.”

Mark stopped, alarmed. He turned back to them. “Now you’re just trying to scare me.”

“Nope! Manong here said they’re around. Right, Manong?”

“Oh yes,” the driver confirmed. “You don’t wanna walk alone from here.”

After a long pause, Mark sighed. “Fine…” He stepped toward the tricycle. “Move. I’m not sitting inside.”

Catherine grinned. “Sure!” She shuffled over.

As the tricycle takes off, the three of them disappear into the night, heading home.

Chapter Text

Friday Night:

The trio arrived at the entrance of the train station. Mark and Catherine reached for their wallets to pay their fares, but before they could hand over their money, the tricycle suddenly sped off without a word.

“Hey!” Catherine yelled, confused.

“We didn’t even pay yet,” Mark said, nonchalantly.

“Don’t worry, guys. I already paid the driver,” Ridel said.

“Oh… well, thank you then!” Catherine said, smiling.

Mark rolled his eyes and stuffed his hands into his pockets, uninterested. He stood there, looking away, checking out of the conversation.

Catherine turned to Ridel, clasping her hands together. “Sorry about today, Kuya Ridel. We’ll make it up to you next time.”

Ridel waved her off. “Oh, uh, don’t worry about it. No need to pay me back.”

“Come on, Kuya Ridel. It’s only fair to return the favor when someone treats you.”

“I know, but really, it’s unnecessary. If anything, I should be the one apologizing… for, well, making you guys hang out with me.”

“It’s fine! We appreciate you treating us today. Besides, who says no to free food, right?” she said playfully.

“Yeah, I guess…” Ridel said.

“Still, Kuya Ridel, we will pay you back, whether you like it or not!”

“Oh, uh… Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.”

Catherine turned to Mark, “How about you, Kuya Mark!”

Mark glanced at her. “What?”

“Are you at least going to say thank you?”

Mark sighed, scratching the back of his head. “Whatever…” He turned back and crossing his arms.

Catherine huffed, turning to Ridel, “Don’t mind Kuya Mark; he is just grumpy.”

“Whatever…” Mark exclaimed from behind.

“Oh, well, I guess… See you guys later?” Ridel said.

“Yeah, we’ll see you later.” Catherine replied.

With that, Ridel turned back and walked away.

“See you later, Cath.” Mark said from behind as he headed inside the train station.

“Oh, goodbye.” She replied, caught off guard by his sudden departure.

She turned as she watched Mark walk away. “Mark!”

At the sound of her voice, a strange, familiar feeling struck him, deep and unsettling.

He turned—

A vision flashed before him.

Catherine stood there, waving with both hands, standing across a highway at night, dressed in an elegant Greek-style prom gown, waving at him just the same.

His heartbeat spiked. His breath quickened. His eyes widened in fear, fear creeping up.

Then—just as suddenly as it appeared—it vanished.

She noticed his reaction. “Kuya Mark?” she asked, confused.

Mark blinked, coming back to his senses. “What?”

“Are you okay?”

He stared at her for a moment, his expression still tense. His mind struggled to process what he had just seen.

“Kuya Mark…” she said softly.

After a brief pause, he gave a small, stiff nod and quickly turned away, his pace suddenly frantic as he walked off.

Catherine tilted her head in confusion. “Be careful out there!” she called after him, waving.

Mark didn’t respond.

“What was that?!” he muttered in his mind.

As Mark waited for the train, his thoughts drifted. He tried to recall what he had just seen, furrowing his brows in deep concentration.

But the more he tried to grasp it, the more it slipped away.

After a few moments, his mind went blank. The memory faded, as if it had never existed.

His expression turned neutral. He blinked, shaking his head slightly. That’s when he noticed his beating heart—the lingering heat still clinging to his skin.

“What the heck…” He looked down, pressing his hand against his chest. “ Why do I feel so tense right now?”

Before he could dwell on it, the train arrived, its doors sliding open with a mechanical hiss.

As he stepped inside, confusion lingered in his mind—a strange, uneasy feeling settled, as if he had stumbled upon a mystery he wasn’t meant to solve.

A Few days later...

Tuesday:

Mark sat in the faculty, arms crossed, one leg resting over the other, fingers drumming against his sleeve. His impatience was showing, wanting to be anywhere but here. In front of him. Sir Armando watched him with disappointment.

Sir Armando let out a sigh as he flipped through Mark’s grades. “Mark…”

No response.

“Mark…” 

Mark is still silent.

“Mark,” His voice was firmer. “If you don’t take care of this, you know what’s going to happen, right?” 

Mark’s jaw tightened, but he remained silent.

Sir Armando crossed his arms. “You know Mark, I thought there was some improvement in you after doing well in your group report.” He glanced back to his record book. “But your quizzes, assignments, projects, and your prelim exams are a fluke.” He said with a playful disgust. “You know the midterm exams are coming next week, right?”

Mark’s shoulders lowered, still avoiding eye contact.

“Mark,” He looked at him with concern, leaning slightly forward. “You are a third-year high schooler now; don’t you think it’s about time to take things seriously?” 

He slid his record book towards Mark. “You are literally at the bottom of your class, the last of your section.”

Mark stiffened but still refused to respond.

Sir Armando leaned back, relaxing in his chair. “Mark, you need help. Because I can’t have my students failing like this. At least try putting some effort into it, man.”

Mark finally looked up, expressing an irritated glare across his face, but he quickly looked away.

“Mark, every person has untapped potential, and you also have one, but you need to find it. Like that group report, I thought it was good; you put an effort into it, and that is what matters. I thought you finally caught your… maybe your motivation!” 

He opened his drawer, picking up the school records, and opened it. He placed it on the table. “Look.”

“Mark V. Aucena – 87.5%”

Mark hesitated, peeking towards the paper.

“See Mark, this was you. Seventh grade!” He exclaimed. “What happened here? I refuse to believe that this Mark Aucena is the Mark Aucena I am talking to right now.” He leaned slightly. “Mark, this shows that you can do better.”

Mark swallowed; his expression turned to guilt.

“Son,” His tone became gentler. “Whatever that is holding you down right now, please, ask for help; we are here for you. Find something or someone that will lift you up. Find a motivation or passion. Don’t be afraid to ask. You don’t have to be alone.” 

He glanced back at the record book, throwing his hands, letting out a small frustration. 

“I am rooting for you, Mark, like genuinely, I want you to succeed, for your life and future.” He clasped his hands. “So please, man. Please take this seriously, because you might run out of second chances.”

Mark’s expression further went down. He stayed silent.

Sir Armando let out a small knowing smile. “I know what you are feeling right now, Mark; your face says it all.”

Mark scowled, trying to subvert Sir Armando’s impression.

“Mark, if you don’t take this seriously, I’ll have to assign someone to help you.” 

Mark suddenly turned to him, alerted. 

“And of course you wouldn’t want that.”

Mark became intrigued yet anxious.

Sir Armando smirked. He leaned back, relaxing in his chair, with his hands resting behind his head. “Glad that Louise isn’t here, but if she was...” 

Mark stiffened. 

“Ha! That expression of yours!” He pointed, laughing at Mark. 

Mark became flustered.

“For real though, I don’t want to bother Louise again, especially being your classroom’s president and all; she has enough responsibilities on her plate. With you stacking up? She’s definitely going to kill you…”

“Okay, sir, I’ll study hard now.” Mark spoke out of defeat after the pressure built up after hearing Louise. “Just don’t tell her.”

Sir Armando laughed. “Alright, okay, fine. I’m not going to…”

Mark exhaled in relief.

“BUT—" 

Mark groaned. “Aw, come on, sir!”

“If you slack off. I’ll ask her.” Sir Armando laughed. “Okay, you better do good on the midterms, or else.”

Mark got up and walked straight for the door without saying a word.

“See you tomorrow!” Sir Armando called after him, waving.

Outside the faculty room, Mark expressed an irritated face. “ Take things seriously? Easier said than done.”

Shoving his hands into his pockets, he made his way down the hallway toward the exit. Suddenly, he bumped into someone—Louise.

She was carrying a stack of papers on her way to the faculty room.

He glanced at her and then froze. 

Louise saw him and noticed his behavior, confused. 

But before she asked Mark, he quickly bolted off, avoiding her gaze. 

Louise was surprised by his action, raising an eyebrow. She watched him leave the building.

After a moment, Louise shook her head slightly and continued her way down the faculty room, wondering what that was about.

Outside the building, Mark stopped; he began to dwell in his thoughts.

“If Louise ends up dealing with me again, it’s going to be a nightmare.” 

A memory surfaced—Louise’s pensive expression back when they worked on their group report at her house.

His expression darkened, guilt setting in.

“Yeah… last time was… something.”

He continued to walk, forcing his face back to normal.

“Best to stay away from her. I’m probably a pain in the ass to her now. I’m probably the last person she wants to see.”

A small scoff left his lips.

“Us? Becoming friends?”

“Unlikely.”

A Few moments later…

As Mark wandered through the school grounds, his mind was still adrift. He has no destination in mind—just lost in thought as he walks.

Then, suddenly—

A pair of hands covered his eyes.

“Guess who—”

Before the voice could even finish, Mark instinctively reacted.

With a sharp movement, he elbowed the person right in the gut.

A pained groan followed as the hands immediately let go.

Mark turned around, “Oh, Cathy. There you are.” He said nonchalantly.

Cathy was hunched over, clutching her stomach. “I—Is that all you can say?!” she wheezed.

“What?”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘WHAT’?! YOU FREAKING ELBOWED ME!”

“Oh, that? It wasn’t even that hard.”

She is still pressing her hands against her gut. “How about I elbow you and see if it’s ‘not even that hard’?!”

Mark just stood there, unbothered, watching her try to recover.

“I swear,” she groaned, straightening up a bit. “I’m going to report you… y-you brute.”

“Sorry, it was just instinct.” Mark shrugged. “I mean, who wouldn’t react like that when someone sneaks up on them?”

After a few deep breaths, she finally stood up. She tidied herself up and shot him with a furious glare.

Mark blinked, confused. “I’m sorry?”

She huffed, crossing her arms. “I’m starting to think you’re not even human, Kuya Mark.”

“Well, it’s just me.” 

Cathy pouted, turning away dramatically. “I was going to invite you to watch a movie this Saturday…”

Mark raised an eyebrow. “Okay…?”

“But now…” she continued, pouting even harder. “I think I’ll just watch it on my own!”

Mark groaned. “Oh, come on, don’t be like that! I said I was sorry.”

“Nope! After you elbowed me, that’s all you had to say?! You don’t even care about me! Hmph!”

Mark sighed, rubbing his temples. “Cathy, please. I didn’t mean it.”

Silence fell between them for a moment.

“So… uh… what movie were you going to invite me to?” Mark asked, breaking the silence.

Cathy, still sulking, her arms still crossed. But after a brief hesitation, she muttered, “… Revenge of the Tambay .”

“What? What’s it about?”

“It’s about a kanto freeloader taking revenge on gangsters… for killing his dog.”

Mark blinked. “That… actually sounds kinda cool.”

Cathy turned her nose up. “Yeah, well… Who said there’s a ‘we’? ” She continued to sulk.

“Cathy…” Mark sighed, already sensing where this was going. “How can I make it up to you?”

At that, Cathy perked up, a mischievous spark appearing in her eyes.

Mark groaned. “Nothing embarrassing , please.”

She smirked. “What about…”

Mark tensed, bracing himself.

“…Apologizing to Kuya Ridel.”

He was surprised at her request, blinking at how anticlimactic it was. After a brief moment, he realized, and his expression soured. “What? That guy? Why?

“You’re being too harsh on him.”

“Harsh? The guy is an asshole; he clearly didn’t learn from what he did.”

“Kuya Ridel just wanted to let out his feelings from what happened; he didn’t mean it.”

“He needed what I did to him and deserved it.”

“Kuya Mark! You’re being unfair.”

“How about those he treated? Was that fair?”

“Of course not, but instead of helping him reform, you are just making him worse from what you did!”

Mark was surprised by her claim; he stayed silent. An awkward silence sets in.

After the pause, he blinked, letting out a sigh, yielding from his defense. “What if I refuse?”

“Well…” Her heated expression waned, returning to normal. “Then maybe I’ll tell Louise that you elbowed me.” She grinned. “ Violently. ”

Mark’s eyes widened. “What?! No!”

“Hehehe.” 

Mark groaned again, exasperated. “Fine! I will. But not right now .”

“Why?”

“I’m still heated with the guy, need to let it cool first. I might punch him if I ever saw him right now.”

“Well… You better be,” Cathy said, pointing a finger at his face. “Because if you don’t—”

“I promise I will.” He sighed.

Cathy squinted at him, suspicious. She stared for a moment longer—then, suddenly, she beamed. “Okay!”

Mark let out an exhausted breath. “For someone like you, Cathy… you sure are devious.”

Cathy grinned mischievously. “Well… it’s just me .”

Mark rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”

Days later…

The city near San Tesoro—jeepneys weaving through traffic, voices blending into a constant hum with many passengers filling the area, the air thick with heat and exhaust. Mark stepped down from the jeep, moving toward his usual spot—a quieter area away from the crowd.

He crouched down, pulling out a cigarette and flicking his lighter.

“Where the hell is that girl?” 

Just as he was about to take a drag. The cigarette fell from his fingers.

“Ah, shit!”

Before he could grab it, the wind snatched it away, rolling straight into a small puddle.

“Ah—!”

He goes after it, but as soon as he saw it get soaked, he groaned in defeat.

“Crap… I need to buy more.”

Mark scanned the area, looking for the boy who usually sold him cigarettes.

“Damn, he’s not here today.” He sighed, rubbing his temple. “Guess the convenience store then.”

He crossed the street, grumbling.

“Convenience store cigarettes? Tch. Shit costs way more than the regular ones…” 

Mark stepped inside; the store was quiet. He glanced around. The place was empty—no cashier behind the counter.

“Hmm...” He pressed the bell. Ding!

Silence.

“Tao po!” he called out.

The employee-only door opened, and the footsteps echoed in the stillness of the store.

Louise stepped out, dressed in a staff uniform. 

“Wait, I’ll be there in—” She froze mid-sentence.

Her eyes widened in shock as she saw Mark standing in front of the counter. She quickly goes back to the staff room.

She panicked. Without thinking, she goes back into the staff room.

“What is he doing here?!” She thought, peeking through the small opening. “Of all people… I can’t let him see me like this.”  

Meanwhile, Mark frowned, hearing someone but seeing no one in sight. He glanced around. “Hello?” 

“Ate… I want to buy…” He called out.

Taking a deep breath, Louise adjusted her disguise—shades, a cap, and a face mask. “ This should work… probably .” She stepped out.

“S-Sorry, sir, for w-waiting…” She stammered, awkwardly forcing a rougher tone. “What can I get you, sir?”

“Uhm… Misfortune cigarettes, please.” He asked.

Her mind went blank . “Cigarettes? Really?!” She muttered in her mind. “Smoking?! Of all things I expect from you… What are you thinking!” 

“I need to put a stop to this before he gets himself into trouble again,” she muttered internally.

“Uhh… Ate?” Mark snapped her out of her thoughts.

“Oh, uhhh… Was it for you, sir?”

“Uh… No, it’s not for me,” Mark said, a bit quickly. “Someone asked me to buy it for them.”

“Is that so?” She folded her arms. “Who?”

“Uhhh…” He hesitated and began to dart his eyes outside the window. Then, he suddenly pointed to a random scruffy old man sitting on a bench outside, casually smoking. “That old man over there.”

She followed his gaze and didn’t buy it.

She turned back to him, scrutinizing him. His posture was stiff. His fingers drummed lightly against his thigh; his nervousness was sticking out. He avoided her gaze, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

“This person…”

A brief silence stretched between them.

Mark became tense, his heartbeat picking up. He could feel the sweat forming at the back of his neck.

He finally broke the silence. “Uh… Ate?”

Louise narrowed her eyes behind her shades. “What was his name?” She asked, arms crossed.

He turned to her, stiffened. “His name?!” 

“Yes.”

“His name…” He muttered in his mind. He scrambled for an answer. “Uncle… Raskoln—Uncle Rasko.” 

“Uncle Rasko?” 

“Yeah…” he insisted, nodding a little too eagerly.

Behind her mask, Louise clenched her jaw, feeling her irritation rise. “ You idiot. It’s Raskolnikov—that’s from our class report, you idiot!”

She eyed him skeptically. "Kuya, are you sure you’re buying these cigarettes for that old… man?" 

Mark tried to keep his composure. "Yes," he replied, forcing a casual tone. "He asked me to buy them for him."

"You do know minors aren’t allowed to buy or smoke cigarettes, right?"

"What?! Of course, I know that!" Mark huffed. "I told you; I’m just buying them for Uncle Raskoln—Rasko. Uncle Rasko."

"Right," she said flatly. "And who exactly is Uncle Rasko to you?"

"He’s my… uh… He’s a friend of my dad’s."

“And what does he do?”

Mark blinked. “Security guard?”

“That man?! A security? That man looks too old to be a security guard.”

“Hey! Don’t let age stop you from becoming who you want to be.”

“You’re saying that man’s dream is to become a security guard?!” 

“Yeah…” He nodded confidently. “Probably…”

Louise narrowed her eyes. “Where does he work then?”

Mark opened his mouth, then snapped it shut. "Wait, why are you asking me all these questions? I already told you—I’m just buying cigarettes for him."

Louise leaned forward, tilting her head. She became defensive. "Just making sure you’re telling the truth."

Mark scoffed. "Telling the truth? Well, what about you?"

Louise stiffened. "What?"

"You’re the first cashier I’ve ever seen wearing a cap, shades, and a face mask. Are you hiding something, hmm?"

Louise flinched slightly. "Excuse me?"

"Where’s your name tag, Miss? " Mark continued, narrowing his eyes. "Pretty irresponsible thing for an employee to do, don’t you think?”

Louise’s fingers twitched.

She was done.

"MARK!" she snapped.

Mark immediately shuts up. "What? How do you—"

Before he could finish, Louise takes her cap off, shades, and mask in one swift motion.

Mark froze.

"LOUISE?!"

She shot him a fierce glare.

Mark swallowed. "Prez… Hi?"

Louise’s voice was cold. "Mark."

He let out a nervous chuckle. "So, it was you this whole time? No wonder there was something familiar about you…"

Louise pointed at the security camera. "Mark, if the school catches you smoking, you'll get expelled."

Mark opened his mouth to argue but quickly shut it.

"You shouldn’t be smoking," she continued, her voice firm. "Especially since you're still underage… and a student at a prestigious school."

Mark scoffed, smirking. "Prestigious ..." he muttered.

" Mark , please be more considerate. You’re going to get us in trouble again."

His smirk faded. The familiarity of this confrontation in her words weighed on him. He let out a sharp breath and looked away, frustration creeping in.

"Are you trying to get me fired by making me sell you cigarettes?" she pressed.

Mark clenched his jaw. His irritation flared as he suddenly turned to her.

"I might have to report this to—"

"Fine!" he snapped, cutting her off.

Louise blinked, momentarily stunned.

"I’ll stop," he muttered, voice quieter now. "I don’t want the cigarettes anymore."

She hesitated. "That’s… good then."

Silence settled between them, the tension still thick in the air. Neither of them looked at the other, their gazes shifting elsewhere.

Louise finally spoke; her tone was softer. "Smoking won’t do you any good."

Mark glanced at her.

"You’re just… slowly killing yourself."

His expression hardened.

"It won’t give you what you’re looking for," she murmured. "Cigarettes… they’ll only make you bitter. Until you... die."

The silence returned, heavier than before.

She pointed at the camera, “Mark, you know, if the school caught you smoking a cigar, you’d get expelled. Right?”

Mark attempted to respond, but he gave up, knowing there was no way to get out of his situation. 

“You shouldn’t be smoking, especially you still being underage and a student of a prestigious school!”

He rolled his eyes. “Prestige…” he muttered, smirking.

“Mark, please be more considerate; you’re going to get us in trouble again…”

He looked away, feeling annoyed as he felt how familiar the situation was again. He let out a sigh.

“Are you trying to get me fired by selling you cigars?”

Mark’s annoyance is building up. Suddenly he turned to her.

“I might have to report this to—”

“Fine!” He interrupted.

She stopped, surprised.

“I'll stop. I don’t want the cigarettes anymore.”

“That’s… good then…” 

A silence between them sets in, as the tension is still in the air. Both of them looked away to each other, avoiding their glances as it became awkward.

“Smoking won’t do you good.” She muttered, breaking the silence. “You are slowly killing yourself…”

He turned to her.

“It won’t give you the feeling you want, cigarettes… will only make you bitter, until you die…”

The silence between them came back.

After a long pause, Mark finally broke the silence.

"So… what's with the getup?"

"Getup?"

"You know, the cap, the face mask… all this," 

"Oh, that?" She hesitated, searching for words before dismissing it. "None of your business."

Mark smirked. "What, scared Michael might walk in?"

Her face immediately turned red. "NO! That’s not the reason!" She scowled. "Why do you even care?!"

He chuckled. "Well, you could’ve just come out normally, without all the extra stuff. Besides, aren't we classmates?"

Louise stiffened. "Well…"

Mark noticed her worried expression. His teasing faded.

"I think you look… alright," he muttered awkwardly.

She blinked. "What?"

"You look just fine," he said, scratching the back of his head. "That Mart uniform suits you."

Louise narrowed her eyes. " Huh?! Are you saying I'm meant for a low-paying job?!"

"What?! No! I'm just saying… you don’t have to be embarrassed… looking, unusual."

Caught off guard, she stared at him. A second later, she pressed a palm to her face. 

"Ugh, are you going to buy anything else?"

Mark glanced at the counter. "Hmm… maybe this Chua-Chups lollipop."

"That's all?"

"Yeah, might as well go for something sweet," he said with a smirk. "Since you attacked me with your sermons."

She rolled her eyes. "Ten pesos."

Mark grabbed the lollipop and handed over the cash. "Well, see you next week." He turned toward the door.

"Wait!"

He stopped, glancing back. "What?"

Louise hesitated before meeting his eyes. "Don't tell anyone about this."

"About what ?"

"Just… don't tell anyone,” she insisted.

Mark raised an eyebrow, confused. "Okay…?"

Without another word, he walked out of the store.

"I would've never knew a rich girl like her would work on a convenience store."

As soon as he stepped outside, his phone rang. A message from Cathy popped up.

"Where are you?" she messaged.

"On my way." he replied.

From behind the counter, Louise watched him leave through the window. Her expression was one of concern, lingering in her eyes.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 13:

Sometime Ago…

“Strength comes from passion!”

The line echoed through the living room from an old CRT television. On-screen, a bruised yet determined man stood his ground, facing a group of enemies.

“Passion for fighting! For loving! And my dreams! It’s what gave me the strength to defeat all of you!”

The passionate man prepared his combat stance, fists clenched, ready to take on his enemies. His opponents hesitated, awestruck by his sheer willpower.

In front of the TV, young Ridel mirrored the expressions of the passionate man’s enemies—mouth slightly open, eyes shining with excitement. He anticipated an epic fight about to go down.

“No matter how many of you are standing in my way. I will thrive, and I will reach my dreams!”

The passionate man let out a battle cry, charging toward his enemies, ready to fight to the bitter end.

“YEAHHH!!!” Ridel cheered as he was completely engrossed.

“Son, whatever it is you are going through, don’t let what you are going through right now get you down.”

An old westerner sat beside a young boy who was sobbing quietly. The old westerner patted the boy’s back.

“Your dreams are important, boy! You should be standing up and doing what you can to achieve that dream!”

The boy turned to him, sniffling, rubbing his teary eyes. "B-but what if they doubt me? What if they don’t’ believe me?"

“Who gives a damn what they think?” The old westerner stood up. “If your dreams are going to be the one that’ll make you happy, so be it; don’t let them stop you! It’s you against them!

Ridel sat in front of the screen, silent, taking in the words as if he were hearing advice from his own father.

“Your dream is yours only! Don’t let others take it away from you!”

A lone man wandered through a vast, golden desert. The heat bore down on him mercilessly, his body is weak, his steps unsteady.

When suddenly, he stumbled upon—

The Holy Land.

In the distance, a city emerged bathed in ethereal light. Its domes under the sun gleamed, its stone walls standing tall against the sky. It seemed almost suspended between heaven and earth, radiating an overwhelming sense of divinity.

Ridel’s breath hitched in awe. The lone traveler on-screen also does the same expression, eyes wide with wonder.

"WHOA…"

Some time passed…

In the living room, Ridel sprawled on the floor, his eyes locked on the old TV.

"Ridel!" His mother stepped into the living room. "You’ve been watching TV all day. Don’t you have friends to play with? Go outside!"

Still fixated on the screen, he replied, "I have no friends to play with."

“If you have no friends, you’ll end up alone when you grow up…” his mother said, concerned.

“I don’t need friends…” he murmured. “I can achieve my dreams without them…”

“Ridel… Dreams can’t be achievable without the help of someone…”

Ridel is still not turning to his mother. “I can achieve it… on my own.”

“Yeah? And how are you going to do that?” His mother crossed her arms, unconvinced.

Ridel turned to his mother with a straight face. “Passion…” he said before turning back to the television screen.

His mother sighed. “You are always watching on the television all day. Replaying the same old movies. Don’t you get tired of watching the same movies over and over?”

“Mom…”

“What?”

“I want to make a movie…”

She frowned. “What?” She shook her head in disbelief. “Ridel, filmmaking won’t get you anywhere… they don’t pay enough for a livelihood. Why would you even want to make movies?”

Ridel did not respond to her; he kept his eyes on the screen.

On the television, a scene of two lovers warmly wrapped in each other played. After a moment, they gaze at each other. Both expressed a knowing smile to each other.

The girl rested herself against the man’s chest. “Will you be there for me? Always?”

The man tightened his hold, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. “I’ll be there. Even if I have to kill. Your beauty is worth it.”

She pressed herself closer.

“I love you…”

“I love you too…”

Ridel watched, unmoving, his eyes reflecting the flickering glow of the TV screen.

“This is why… This is Cinema…”

Saturday:

Mark finally arrived at the entrance of the mall, scanning the area in search of Cathy.

“Where the heck is she?”

His phone buzzed; a message from Cathy popped up. He picked it up.

“I see you…”

Seeing the message, Mark looked around, his eyes darting across the crowd.

Another message from Cathy popped up.

“Hehehe, above you peasant”

He immediately looked up. Nothing.

“Can’t see me, right? Hehehe.”

Mark grew impatient, annoyed by her antics. He replied.

“Cathy where are you? Stop wasting time.”

Before he could lower his phone, something suddenly grabbed his leg.

Then—barking.

Mark flinched, nearly jumping out of his skin.

“MOTHERF—”

He caught himself mid-swear; he realized people around him were staring. He slowly turned—

“CATHY?!”

There she was, crouched below him, grinning mischievously.

“Gotcha, Kuya Mark!” She laughed.

Mark glared at her.

“Hey now, you can’t be making that face!” She tapped her stomach. “That’s for my gut.”

After a moment, he calmed down, rolling his eyes. “Whatever…”

Cathy beamed at him. “Hehe, you knew I was treating you today…”

“Yeah, I know.”

“You better be grateful that I am such a kind and generous person,” she declared, dramatically imitating a royal figure.

"Oh, absolutely, Your Majesty." He said it in a deadpan way.

“Hehehe, that’s the spirit!” She tapped his shoulders. “Ready to watch the movie?”

He sighed. “Yeah, I’m ready.”

“Alright! Let’s go!”

A few moments later…

“Aw man!” Cathy groaned.

The line at the ticket booth stretched ridiculously long, filled with excited moviegoers eagerly waiting for their turn.

“We’re too late!” she whined.

Mark crossed his arms, disappointed. “Well, if you hadn’t wasted time pranking me, we would’ve been here earlier.” 

“Well, if you weren’t such a jerk, then I wouldn’t have had the time to prank you!”

“Hey, guys!”

They turned to see Ridel walking toward them.

“Hi, Kuya Ridel!” She beamed, waving excitedly. “Glad you made it!”

Mark raised an eyebrow, confused.

Ridel became sheepish. “Well, no one can say no to a free movie invite, right?”

“What is he doing here?” Mark asked.

“Oh, I invited him to watch the movie with us.” She ended her sentence with a smile.

Mark shot Cathy an annoyed look. “What?! You didn’t tell me he was coming along.”

“Well… If I told you, you wouldn’t show up.”

Mark let out a sigh. “You should’ve told me first.”

“Well…”

“Uh… Guys…” Ridel interrupted.

Mark and Cathy turned to him.

“Maybe I… should go instead, if I am bothering you guys…”

Cathy immediately shook her head. “No, Kuya Ridel, it’s totally fine! We’re not bothered at all.” Then she turned to Mark with a forced smile, “Right, Kuya Mark…” 

Mark’s expression twitched.

Cathy caught his expression. “Kuya Mark…” shot him with a glare.

Mark met her gaze; he widened his eyes fiercely, going against her expression.

Cathy, refusing to back down, widened hers in return.

A battle began between them; both stared at each other eye to eye, trying to one-up each other.

Ridel stood awkwardly, watching the two engage in a duel.

As it went down, Mark remained still, clearly dominating their battle. Cathy, on the other hand, was struggling—her eye twitched, her resolve wavering.

She was losing.

Mark slowly smirked, knowing he was winning.

Desperate, she did the unthinkable—

She blew into his eyes.

“Ahh—” Mark flinched, rubbing them. “What the hell!”

“WHOOOO!!!” Cathy threw her fists in triumph. “I won!”

“That is so… unfair!”

“Unfair? You’re the unfair one.”

“What? How?!”

“You were about to ditch your promise!”

“Promise?! I didn’t promise anything?”

“Yes, you did! Remember when you violently elbowed me!? Hmm…”

Mark, surprised by her claim, did not respond. He blinked in disbelief.

He stared at her, confused—then, realization hit.

His face heated in embarrassment.

“…I was talking about the stare-off” he muttered.

Cathy cupped a hand to her ear. “What?! I didn’t hear you?”

“I said I was talking about the stare-off! You cheated!”

“It was necessary.”

“NECESSA—” Mark stopped mid-sentence, realizing it was pointless. He let out a frustrated sigh. “Fine… you win, whatever.”

“Hmm-hmm” she expressed, with a proud smile.

Mark sighed and pointed toward the crowded line. “What now? Are we going to watch the movie? The line didn’t even flinch.”

Cathy groaned. “Ugh! We’re never going to watch the movie…”

“Uh… guys…” Ridel reached into his pocket and pulled out three tickets. “I already got us covered.”

“KUYA RIDEL!!!” Cathy cheered, “Thank you, Kuya Ridel!”

She turned to Mark with a smug grin. “See, Kuya Mark, aren’t you glad that Kuya Ridel came along?”

Mark did not talk; he rolled his eyes.

Cathy happily took her ticket. “Thank you, Kuya Ridel. We would’ve been here forever if it weren’t for you.”

“Don’t mention it.” Ridel turned to Mark. “Here.” He reached out the ticket to Mark.

Mark left his hand hanging, stared at it for a moment, hesitating. Then, finally, he snatched it from Ridel’s hand without a word.

“Are we all set?” Cathy asked, practically bouncing on her feet.

“Yeah,” Ridel nodded.

Mark stayed silent; he also nodded instead.

“Alright, let’s watch the movie!”

The trio stepped inside the movie theater, popcorn and drinks in hand. The cinema was filled with the chatter and excitement from moviegoers. Some were already eating, others glued to their phones, and some were—somehow—already asleep.

Cathy looked around for seats, eyes darting over the rows of seats. Then she spotted them.

“Look there!” she pointed. “Let’s sit over there!”

She marched forward, with Mark and Ridel following behind.

“Best seats in the house!” Cathy declared as she plopped down into her chair.

Mark sat to her left, Ridel to her right. They settled in; their eyes locked on the screen as the theater darkened.

“It’s starting!” Cathy whispered excitedly.

A voice boomed through the speakers.

“From the studio behind last year’s hit Frozone… brings you another grand adventure!”

“Awwww!” Cathy whined.

Mark sighed. “That’s just a trailer.”

“I know that!”

After what felt like an eternity of trailers, the main feature finally started.

Time passed…

On-screen, the protagonist knelt on the ground, his dog in his arms. Its fur was stained in blood, its body still. The attack was unprovoked and brutal. And now, his companion was gone.

Tears welled in his eyes, but his face remained blank. The only sign of his sorrow was the silent tears rolling down his cheeks.

The theater was silent, the weight of the moment having gotten over the audience. Sniffles echoed in the dark. Some tried to hold back their tears, while others let them fall freely.

Cathy’s breath hitched as she wiped her tears with her sleeve, holding herself together.

Ridel exhaled slowly, trying to maintain his composure.

Mark leaned back in his seat; arms crossed. He remained silent, but his jaw tightened. His expression was unreadable, yet his eyes remained glued to the screen, taking in every painful detail.

“I don’t know what I want anymore… Without you in my life, I don’t think there is something to live for anymore…” the protagonist muttered in his mind. The protagonist stood before a freshly dug grave, rain soaking through his clothes. He gripped the handle of his shovel, pressing it into the mound of dirt.

His mind swirled with memories of his dog.

He looked up. Raindrops pelted his face, mixing with his tears.

He closed his eyes, allowing the downpour to consume him.

“If I am going to die, I don’t want your death to be the last memory I’ll remember when I pass on…”

A clap of thunder roared in the distance.

Mark, as he watched, felt guilty, looking away.

A memory surfaced.

His mother stood at the doorway, suitcase in hand.

“Mark, I don’t want bad memories with you to be the last thing you’ll remember about me…”  

She smiled—sadly, knowingly.

Then, she walked out the door.

The memory faded, returning to the present.

Mark clenched his fists, turning his head to the side.

A single tear escaped before he could stop it.

He inhaled sharply, trying to regain control.

Son of a bitch… he thought bitterly.

On-screen, the protagonist's eyes followed a woman walking down the street. She was well-dressed, carrying herself with an air of confidence.

“Andrea…”

Memories came rushing back.

A classroom, empty except for two students.

“Armando,” she murmured.

“Yeah?” he replied.

“It’s graduation.”

“…So?”

She sighed in frustration. “So? This is the last time we’ll ever spend together.”

Armando blinked. “We can still meet up outside?”

Andrea hesitated. She bit her lip.

“Not really…” she admitted. “My parents enrolled me in a college far from here. We’re moving.”

Cathy felt melancholic with the scene. She began to feel nostalgic and guilty, feeling the weight of her familiarity with the scene.

A silence settled between Armando and Andrea.

Armando’s expression hardened, his usual demeanor slipping away.

Andrea lowered her gaze. “Promise me…” she whispered. “Promise me you’ll see me…”

Without thinking, Armando pulled her into a hug.

“Don’t worry,” he said softly. “I promise.”

Cathy’s breath hitched.

Her chest tightened as the scene unfolded.

A voice echoed in her mind.

“Cathy, don’t worry. We can be together again once I come back, okay?”

Her fingers curled into her sleeves, lowering her gaze.

Armando stood in a battlefield of fallen bodies. Blood stained the ground, the metallic scent heavy in the air.

Standing against him was his opponent. The tension was in the air, as a suspense dwells in. Heart pounding as they wait for either of them to move first.

The opponent smirked. “Make no mistake, I am not like these worthless trashes you just threw in.”

Armando raised an eyebrow, confused. “Worthless? They fought for you?”

The opponent scoffed. “Well, and they died, making them another ‘pay cut.’”

“If these guys were worthless, why have them fight for you?”

“It’s because that’s what they are paid to do.”

Armando tilted his head slightly. “I actually envy you…”

The opponent was surprised by his claim. “Why is that?”

“You have allies and friends to fight with and for you. I’ll take a worthless trash everyday than throw them away. At least, they are with me. They are my ‘trash.’”

“Why not join them?” The opponent pulled out his karambit knife. “Throw yourself in the bin, like the worthless ‘Tambay’ you are.”

Armando readied a stance, preparing to take his opponent on. “Throw me out yourself!”

Ridel sat frozen; his eyes fixated on the screen as he watched the fight scene unfold on the big screen.

Then, a memory surfaced.

“CUT!!!” Ridel’s voice echoed through the empty classroom.

His actors groaned in frustration.

“What?! Why?!” one of them whined.

“That’s not how you throw a punch!” Ridel snapped, making his way toward them.

“Come on, Ridel, we’ve shot this scene for the third time,” the first actor complained.

“Yeah, and it’s just an assignment,” the other added.

Ridel huffed. “It is an assignment, but that doesn’t mean we half-ass it.” He picked up the broomstick they were using as a prop. Then, with a dramatic motion, he pointed the tip at his actor’s face. “We don’t do this just for grades.” His eyes gleamed. “We do it because it’s fun.”

The actors exchanged looks of disbelief.

“Fun?” one of them scoffed. “Where’s the fun in this?”

“Yeah, if you keep yelling ‘cut’ every time we move.”

Ridel smirked. “You guys don’t get it.” He took a deep breath and paced in front of them. “Do you know why movies are fun to watch?”

The first actor hesitated. “Uh… because of the cool scenes?”

“Exactly!” Ridel pointed at him. “It was fun because people put in the effort! Blood, sweat, passion—that’s what makes them memorable!” His voice grew more animated as he spoke, his hands moving expressively. “And with the effort and passion they put in, pay off? That’s when you’ll say, that was fun!’”

He turned to face them directly. “Movies capture the beauty of those moments, the ones people worked hard to perfect. And that’s what we’re doing here. When I record you, guys pulling off cool stunts, it’ll be an experience for you guys, an experience worth remembering… and that experience was captured by the camera for not only us but for the world to see!” He pointed dramatically toward the ceiling.

After Ridel’s passionate speech, an awkward silence settled in. The actors froze in confusion and embarrassment.

“Also, maybe ma’am would love our movie.” Ridel broke the silence without a care for his actor’s reaction.

The actors blinked.

“Uhhh…”

“Okay?”

“Come on, guys, let’s have fun.” Ridel gave both of his actors a proud look.

His confidence made his actors embarrassed, shaking their heads as they got back into position.

Ridel moved to his shooting spot. “Now! Let’s redo this scene.” He raised his smartphone, ready to record the scene.

“Alright, you pick up the broom, and you are going to hit him with it. And you, you are going to block the broom with your hands.”

The actors got into their positions, ready for Ridel’s call.

“LIGHTS, CAMERA, ACTION!”

“Uhhh… we have no lights?” One of the actors said.

Ridel shushes him. “Let me have my moment,”

He hit record. As the actors launched into action, Ridel felt a rush of excitement. His eyes were shining, expressing the biggest grin he ever had.

The fight scene on the screen finally ended. Armando stood tall while his opponent was bloodied and defeated on the ground.

Ridel expressed the same grin he had back then, staring at the screen.

An hour later…

After sitting through an emotional rollercoaster, the credits rolled and the theater lights brightened; the trio made their way out of the cinema, heading into the comfort room.

Mark and Ridel finished first and waited outside, waiting for Cathy to finish. From inside the ladies’ room, a groan echoed.

“Man…” Cathy grumbled as she headed out to meet them. She flailed her arms dramatically as she declared, “That movie was false advertising!”

Mark raised a brow. “False advertising? How?”

“I was expecting a no-nonsense action movie, but—” Cathy suddenly stopped, looking slightly troubled.

“But what?”

She opened her mouth, about to let her emotions out, but instead, she crossed her arms and sulked. “The movie did not meet my expectations!” she huffed.

“What are you talking about?”

“I paid to have fun, not…” Her voice wavered as her emotions threatened to get out again. She clenched her fists, trying to maintain her composure.

Mark caught her expression, smirking. “Was it the dog?”

Her act crumbled. “Y-yes…”

“Well, it was in the plot? What were you expecting?”

She snapped at him, pointing a finger. “Well…” she hesitated before becoming defensive. “I didn’t expect it to make me cry!”

“It’s a dog dying? What do you expect? Laugh?”

“Movies these days…” She pouted. “Baits audience so that they can get their butts in!”

“Isn’t that the obvious thing to do?”

“Yeah… but you can’t just bait and switch people like that!”

“It’s called marketing, Cathy…”

“Still…” She hesitated before flipping her hair dramatically. “Old movies were better! At least you knew what you were getting, hmph!”

“Alright, Grandma, we’re going to the antique shop next to buy your black and white movies.”

She gasped, hands on her hips. “Grandma?! You just lack taste, Baby!”

“Who are you calling baby, Fly Eater?!”

She recoiled. “Y-you… Poopy Brute!”

“Oh no, you—”

“The movie was fun.” Ridel’s calm voice interrupted their escalating argument.

Both Mark and Cathy stopped mid-bicker, turning to him.

Mark smirked. “Heh, see, even he enjoyed the movie. And that’s coming from an actual filmmaker.”

“What? Kuya Ridel!” She sulked.

Ridel chuckled. “The movie was fun; it was well directed too, and there are things that… most people would enjoy.”

Mark turned to Cathy; his smug expression grew.

Cathy turned away dramatically with a pout, crossing her arms. “You win this time…”

Ridel chuckled, enjoying their antics. “So, what do you guys wanna do now?”

Cathy shrugged. “Uhhh… I dunno. We still have time, I guess; maybe we can hang around here a bit.” She turned to Mark, “What about you, Kuya Mark?”

“I don’t know; if you’re still treating, I guess I can stick around…”

Cathy grinned. “Okay!”

A few moments later…

The trio wandered around the mall, making the most of their Saturday.

The lively feel of the LimeZone arcade surrounded them—a stylish place to gather with friends to hang out and have fun.

A thud was heard as Mark delivered a powerful punch to the strength machine’s punching bag.

8888 – New HI SCORE!

8879 – 2^nd, SMNTHA

“HELL YEAH!!!” Mark cheered, throwing his fists in the air. “Beat that, Samantha!”

Cathy stepped forward, shoving Mark aside. “Let me try it.” She rolled her sleeves up, warming up.

She took a deep breath, clenched her fist, and punched.

4444

“WHAT?!” Cathy’s jaw dropped; she stared at her score in disbelief. “N-no way…”

Mark burst into laughter.

Ridel took his turn next, stepping up and delivering a solid punch.

6789

“Hey, that’s good, right?”

Cathy saw his score; she pouted. “This game is rigged.”

“Weak,” Mark teased, containing his laughter. But then he laughed again.

After the arcade, they entered a thrift shop.

“Mark! Ridel!” Cathy called them out. “Look!”

Mark and Ridel turned to her just as she stepped out of the dressing room—wearing an oversized leather coat. She posed dramatically, hands on her hips.

“Do I look badass?!” She asked.

“You look like an old action star,” Mark deadpanned.

Ridel excitedly pointed. “FPJ!”

“Hell yes!” Cathy exclaimed, pointing right back at him. Then, she struck a dramatic pose, mimicking the action star, forming a finger gun and pretending to fire. “Uubusin ko lahi mo!”

“He didn’t even say that.” Ridel pointed.

Mark rolled his eyes, uninterested.

Ridel suddenly perked up. “Say that line where the guy is screaming about his soup.”

“Huh? Soup?”

“You know, from the TV show, FPJ’s Batang Antipolo?”

“What?” Cathy became confused. “I’ve never heard of that TV show.”

Mark frowned. “What? It’s currently running?”

Cathy crossed her arms. “Sorry, I don’t watch new stuff; I only watch old ones. Because they’re better.” She nodded to herself. “Also, FPJ already passed away?” She shrugged.

“Wha—” Mark’s jaw dropped. He palmed his forehead. “Tell me you’re kidding.”

Ridel let out an awkward chuckle.

“Anyways, let’s get outta here. Nothing stylish here.” Cathy went ahead to the entrance, still wearing the oversized leather jacket.

The moment she stepped past the store’s entrance—

The alarm blared.

Cathy froze mid-step. Mark and Ridel, still inside, stunned, their jaws dropped.

“Hoy! You haven’t paid for that!” The cashier called.

Cathy, without a word quickly yanked off the jacket, tossed it aside, and quickly bolted.

“CATHY!” Mark shouted, immediately chasing after her. Ridel also followed.

The trio ran through the mall, weaving through shoppers, escaping the security guard chasing after them. As they ran, Ridel caught a glimpse of Cathy’s and Mark’s faces—both of them smiling, their laughter mixing with the thrill of the chase.

Seeing them, Ridel couldn’t help but smile, too.

Some time Ago…

Ridel and his editor sat hunched over the laptop, carefully reviewing the footage they had shot.

Ridel’s editor squinted, seeing something in the footage they shot. “Hmmm…”

Ridel picked up her expression. “Angelica?”

“Ridel… look at this…” She pointed at her screen, pausing the footage of the fight scene they shot. “Lawrence was smiling…”

Ridel leaned in, studying the frame. “Hmmm… I didn’t even notice that.”

“Was that supposed to happen?” She asked.

Ridel rubbed his chin, deep in thought. He squinted at the screen, staring.

“Should we get another reshoot or just cut this footage?”

Ridel remained silent, still in his thoughts.

“Ridel?”

After a brief pause, he suddenly stood up, his expression serious.

“So, what’re we going to do with this? This scene took up most of this footage.”

He nodded slowly. “Keep it in.”

“Why? This’ll look inconsistent. The scene before he has a fierce look, but this shot looks like he is having fun; it’s going to break the immersion. Are you sure?”

“Yes.” He turned to her with conviction. “Keep it in. I think it’s a good detail to add to the character.”

Angelica gave him a doubtful look. “You better not blame me if it ruins the whole scene.”

“Angelica, sometimes, mistakes can be a good thing. It’s a blessing in disguise. They helped films to be something more than they should be, y’know.”

She sighed. “Okay…”

“Like Coppola, he directed masterpieces even though his films are filled with mistakes and imperfections, but in the end, they came out the way we know now. A masterpiece.”

“So, you think this mistake will make the scene good?”

“Yes, and my point is that mistakes give the movie its soul.”

“Wow, you really went all in just to justify keeping a blooper.”

He became smug. “Besides, this proves I am destined to be a great director.”

She rolled her eyes. “In your dreams.”

Ridel laughed.

Time passed…

The trio found themselves in the sweet snacks section of the supermarket, catching their breath after narrowly escaping mall security. The shelves towered around them, offering a temporary hiding spot.

Cathy leaned against the shelf, grinning. Mark, on the other hand, was not amused.

“Cathy… do you want to go to jail this early in life?!” Mark hissed.

She shot him a sly look. “Yeah, but I won’t be going alone.” A mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes as she stared directly at him.

“With that leather on, you’d definitely look good in your mugshots,” Ridel said.

Cathy straightened up, flipping her hair dramatically. “I don’t need a leather jacket! I always look good!”

Mark cautiously peeked at the aisle’s corner, scanning for any sign of security. The coast was clear.

“Let’s get outta here.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Ridel countered.

“Why?”

“The security guards are probably expecting us to go to the entrance, likely waiting for us.”

“Shit, you’re right.”

“How are we gonna get outta here? Cathy asked.

Mark scratched his head, thinking. “Well… I guess we’ll wait till things cool down.”

“Ugh,” she groaned, “my parents are going to kill me.”

Mark’s expression suddenly shifted—serious, protective. “They’re gonna have to go through me first before they get you.”

Cathy blinked, slightly taken aback. A small blush crept onto her face. “Err… thanks…”

“Don’t worry, Catherine, we’ve got your back,” Ridel added.

Cathy, already flustered, looked down in embarrassment. After a moment of silence, she groaned, waving her hands. “Ugh! You guys are making me want to die instead!”

Ridel chuckled sheepishly.

“Welp, since we’re stuck here for a while, might as well go somewhere else.” Mark nonchalantly walked out of the supermarket aisle without a care about being pursued.

“Hey! Where are you going?!” Cathy whispered loudly, chasing after him.

Ridel also followed.

A few moments later…

The trio continued to roam around inside the mall, wandering from store to store, waiting for the right time to slip out unnoticed.

Inside a bookstore, Ridel and Cathy stood a few feet away from Mark, giggling quietly, holding their laughter.

Cathy held up a book with a picture of a gorilla on the cover, shifting between her line of sight and Mark’s face, comparing the two.

“Twins…” Cathy quietly whispered.

Then, Mark finally caught them. His brows furrowed. “What are you two giggling about?”

Both of them quickly looked away, pretending to browse random books.

Mark didn’t buy their act, unamused.

Their next stop was outside a music store. The trio admired the instruments through the glass display before stepping inside.

As they went inside, Mark found himself standing in front of an old vintage piano. He stared at it, a familiar yet distant feeling creeping into him.

“Kuya Mark!” Cathy snapped him out of his thoughts.

He turned to see her holding an electric guitar.

She grinned wildly. “Let’s make a band together!” She strummed the guitar, but the sounds she made were nonsense.

“Do you even know how to play the guitar?”

“Of course I can!” She boasted and began to strum harder, imitating a guitar solo. “Look at me!”

While Cathy plays with the guitar, a security guard stands behind her, crossing his arms, displeased.

Ridel chuckled, shaking his head. But then, his eyes widened. “Uh… Cathy. Behind you.”

Cathy paused and slowly looked behind her and faced the stern look of the security guard standing behind her.

Her eyes darted to the DO NOT TOUCH sign behind the security guard.

“Oh…” She became nervous, letting out a small chuckle. After a moment, she slowly turned away from the security guard. Suddenly, she bolted out of the scene.

“HOY!” The security guard shouted.

Mark and Ridel took off after her.

As she ran, Cathy—without thinking—threw the guitar at the security guard.

The guard caught it, momentarily distracted.

The trio ran out of the store, the guard’s frustrated yell echoing behind them.

After narrowly escaping yet another security encounter, the trio found themselves in the gadget section of the mall.

Cathy, still full of energy, grabbed one of the test phones on display. “Guys! Come here!”

Mark and Ridel turned.

“Let’s take a picture!”

Ridel hesitated, “Are we allowed to do that?”

Cathy waved off his concerns. “Of course we are!” She tapped the screen and opened the gallery. “Look!” She shoved the phone in his face. The gallery was filled with random pictures and selfies of other customers.

“You better not be getting us in trouble again,” Mark pointed out.

“No, I won’t!” She pulled them both into the frame.

They huddled together; Ridel let out a small smile, Mark’s expression was instead nonchalant and uninterested, and Cathy brought out her biggest grin.

“Say cheese!”

“Cheese,” Mark and Ridel said in unison.

Cathy snapped the picture, nodding proudly. “Hehehe… This phone will forever mark our time together today!”

“What if they reset the phone?” Mark pointed.

“Oh yeah, that would be a waste…” Cathy said, a pause occurred. “Kuya Mark, buy the phone.”

“Huh?!”

Time passed…

After spending so much time wandering, the trio finally settled at a table in the food court, waiting for their orders.

Mark and Cathy sat beside each other, while Ridel sat across from them.

Cathy leaned toward Mark with a sly grin. "Hey, Mark."

"What?"

"Look what I found..." She held her phone up to his face, smirking mischievously.

Mark squinted at the screen, then his jaw dropped in horror. It was a picture posted by Junjun—one from that time Mark had unknowingly third-wheeled their date.

Cathy giggled. "What were you even doing there?"

"How did you even find that?!"

Mark lunged for her phone, but Cathy dodged effortlessly, laughing as she kept it just out of reach.

"I found it." She grinned.

Mark groaned. “That son of a—”

But just as Cathy was teasing him, her eyes flicked down to the caption. She stopped. “MARK!”

Mark also stopped. “What?!”

“Look at the caption!” She shoved the phone toward him again.

Before she could react, Mark quickly snatched it from her hands.

“Hey!”

Mark read the caption.

(“There’s still more people to meet, more opportunities to come, and more chances to try. Live, learn, apply. 3 weeks with you was the best.”)

Mark raised a brow, confused, after reading the caption. “Huh?”

Cathy snatched her phone back, then smirked at him. “Uyyyy, Mark, she teased,” wiggling her eyebrows. “You know what this means, right?”

Mark’s expression waned, becoming neutral. “Yeah? So?”

“So… Jessica is single now~” Her grin stretched further.

Mark remained deadpan. “And?”

Her grin faded; she gawked at him, then threw her hands up. “What do you mean and?!”

Mark leaned back in his seat, unimpressed. “Why do you care about this all of a sudden?”

“Huh?! I thought you have a crush on Jessica?”

“What?! What made you think that?”

She pointed at the screen. “You are in the picture?!”

Mark glanced at it again and frowned. “Why did he use that photo about their breakup?”

Cathy blinked. She glanced at the photo again, realization hitting. “Yeah, you’re right—" but after a brief pause, she shook her head quickly. “Don’t change the subject!”

While Mark and Cathy were in their usual bickering, Ridel sat quietly across from them, watching with a small smile.

“These two… they have such great friendship; it’s nice that they’re this close; they’re such an imperfect duo yet…” he thought to himself.

But his smile slowly faded; his expression turned blank as his mind drifted into a memory.

“CUT!!!!” Ridel’s voice boomed across the set. He shot up from his seat and stormed toward the actors. “What the hell was that?!”

The young actress flinched, trembling. “Sorry, Ridel…”

“You call that acting!?” He leaned in, his frustration sharp in his voice.

The actress shrank. “N-No…”

“I asked you to do a simple emotion, but you keep screwing it up!”

“I—I’m sorry, Ridel… it won’t happen again…” She sank to the ground, covering her ears, a usual reaction of hers.

Ridel exhaled out of frustration. “I don’t know how the hell you got cast in this role. You are the complete opposite of what I have envisioned for this character!”

He turned to the rest of the staff, gesturing wildly. “This project is important to me, people! Don’t be like this… extra here!” He pointed at the actress.  "This pathetic excuse for an actress who doesn’t even know how to follow simple instructions!"

The actress, still on the ground, hugged her arms tightly as she held back her emotions.

One of the crew members stepped forward. "Hey! That’s enough! You can’t treat her like this!"

Ridel snapped his head toward him. "She signed up for this! She should’ve expected this kind of pressure before agreeing to take the role!"

She muttered, "S-Sorry, Ridel... I-I’m not the actress you were looking for..." Her voice trembled as she struggled to contain her emotions.

Ridel clicked his tongue, scratching his head aggressively. He let out a deep, exhausted sigh. The entire set was silent. The tension in the air was suffocating. Some crew members looked at him with disapproval, while others feared him.

He turned away without a word, dragging himself back to his chair. He sat down, leaning forward, lost in thought.

The actress remained on the ground, shaking as she tried to hold herself together.

Then, he spotted Angelica.

She stood among the staff, her arms crossed; she is both disappointed and concerned. She shook her head, disheartened.

Ridel's stomach twisted. Guilt crashed over him. He averted his eyes, suddenly feeling the weight of his actions.

Ridel saw her face, and guilt hit him. The weight of his actions weighed heavily on his shoulders. He looked down—not in defeat, but as if trying to regain control of himself.

Murmurs echoed around the set.

"How can anyone be friends with an asshole like him?" one of the staff whispered.

"I know, right? I feel bad for whoever actually puts up with him," another muttered.

"If this project means so much to him, how does he expect to finish it when he treats his actors like trash?" someone else scoffed.

"Nobody’s going to watch his movie. Even I wouldn’t watch it. A jerk like him doesn’t deserve my time," another voice added with a sneer.

Ridel heard one of the whispers; he raised himself, glancing at Angelica, who also heard the whispers. Her face expresses disappointment and sadness; she walked away.

Ridel clenched his jaw. He had heard every single word.

He glanced towards Angelica, who also overheard the whispers. Her expression was one of disappointment and sadness. She didn’t say anything. She just turned and walked away.

Ridel sank inside. His commanding presence waned, replaced by an emotion he hadn't felt in a long time—doubt.

The silence went on, heavy and suffocating. Then, a quiet sob broke through it.

The actress, still sitting on the ground, finally broke down. She buried her face in her hands, her body trembling as she cried.

Ridel looked down, away from Mark and Cathy, who were still playfully arguing. They were smiling and laughing, as if the world wasn’t as heavy as it felt to him.

“An asshole like me doesn’t deserve people like them… they’re too good for me…”

His expression became guilty and saddened from the memory he remembered.

"Angelica!" Ridel called her as he ran after her.

She stopped but didn’t turn around. "I’m quitting, Ridel."

"What?! Why?!"

Angelica exhaled sharply, her hands clenching at her sides; she turned to him. "If you’re going to keep acting like this... I don’t know if I can—" She cut herself off, struggling to find the words. But in the end, she didn’t need to finish. She just shook her head.

"You’re on your own."

She started walking again.

Ridel instinctively stepped forward, ready to chase after her, but he stopped, hesitating. "Angelica..."

She hesitated. For just a moment, she turned back to face him. Her expression was steady—sad, but firm.

"I don’t know you anymore."

And then, she was gone.

Ridel stood frozen; the weight of her words settled over him.

Meanwhile, at the table, Cathy paused, noticing the distant look on Ridel’s face. Her usual playful expression softened.

"Kuya Ridel? What’s wrong?"

Mark, too, glanced up. His face was neutral as always.

Ridel blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. He forced a chuckle. "Oh, it’s nothing... I’m just... hungry."

Cathy stared at him for a second before deciding to let it go. "Oh—hey! Our food’s here!"

“Finally…” Mark muttered.

The waiter placed their meals in front of them, and the trio dug in, rewarding themselves for the long day they had.

Cathy and Mark ate with ease, joking between bites, but Ridel, as he lifted his fork, felt the food wasn’t rewarding. All he could feel was the bitter taste of regret lingering within him.

An hour later…

The trio was able to leave the mall without any difficulties, blending in with the crowd and leaving at the right time. Only a block away, they rushed to the transport area.

As they walked, Ridel lagged slightly behind, his expression unchanged since they had eaten at the food court.

Cathy glanced at him, her expression shifting to worry.

By the time they reached the transport area, the sun had begun to set. After a long, exhausting day, buses, jeepneys, and tricycles are leaving, carrying passengers who are on their way home. Leaving a few rides left.

“Crap, there are few of them now…” Mark muttered, looking around.

“If we hadn’t stayed at the mall so long, we would’ve been home already…” Cathy whined.

Mark shot her a raised brow. “And whose fault is that?”

Cathy immediately pouted, crossing her arms and looking away. “After all we’ve been through, this is how you repay me?!”

“If someone had been more careful, we wouldn’t have wasted so much time,”

She huffed. “You are starting to sound like my brother…”

“Hey, I’m just being… nice to you.”

“Yeah, yeah…” she muttered dismissively.

Mark let out a sigh, his tone turning slightly more serious. “I’m just saying to be careful next time.” He pointed a finger at her,

"What if you are crossing the road? You’d better make sure to check both ways; paying attention will save you, especially if you wanna live longer.”

Cathy turned to him, frowning. “Since when did you become like my brother?!”

Mark shook his head in exasperation. “Please, be careful next time…”

Still pouting, she turned away from him. “Hmph!”

A silence settled between them for a moment. Cathy pulled out her phone and started typing.

Mark glanced up at the darkening sky. "It’s getting late..." he muttered. "Not that there’s much to do back home anyway."

Cathy pocketed her phone. "Can you guys... stay with me here for a bit?" she hesitated.

“Why?” Mark asked.

“I called for a pickup here…”

“Can’t you just wait for them by yourself?”

She hesitated again. Then, in a quieter, more serious voice, she said,

“Please, Kuya Mark.”

Her usual playfulness was gone; in her eyes, there was unease and fear.

Mark was taken aback by her shift. He studied her for a moment before nodding. "Sure."

Thereafter, silence settled once again.

As time passed, Cathy couldn't help but glance at Ridel. His expression hadn't changed, still distant.

"Kuya Ridel? Are you okay?" she asked softly.

Ridel turned to her and gave a slow nod. "I’m—I’m fine, thank you."

"You don’t sound okay. What’s wrong? Wanna talk about it?"

"No, really, it’s fine. I’m just... exhausted, that’s all."

Cathy frowned. "You’ve been like this since we ate at the food court..."

Ridel lowered his head, avoiding her gaze. His guilt deepened; the weight on his shoulders grew heavier.

"Kuya Ridel..." she said gently.

Mark turned to him as well, his usual bluntness laced with concern.

With the weight of guilt pressing down on Ridel, he finally spoke, his voice hesitant. "I… I made the actress cry."

The revelation silenced the trio. Cathy’s eyes widened, shocked by what she had just heard.

“Okay…” she murmured, taken aback.

Ridel hesitated before continuing. “The guy who caused me trouble… He was right. And I deserved it.”

Mark crossed his arms, nodding slightly, relieved that Ridel was owning up to his mistakes.

Ridel let out a dry chuckle. "I shouldn’t have treated people that way, you know? Forcing them to see what I see.” He exhaled deeply. "Expecting them to move exactly how I wanted them to move..."

His expression darkened. "I guess… my dream of becoming a filmmaker got to me. I got so anxious that I might never reach it… that I thought if I could just force things, maybe—just maybe—I could control my future." He shook his head. "But I see it now. What happened… happened for a reason."

Cathy let out a soft, sympathetic “Awww…”

Ridel leaned back against the waiting shed. “Ensuring your future is successful… is exhausting…”

Mark frowned. “Ryan, you dumbass.” he muttered in his thought.

Ridel chuckled bitterly. "And I guess that’s why I have to be perfect… to prepare myself for the future I wanted."

Cathy’s expression softened. “Kuya Ridel… You don’t have to be perfect to have a successful future.”

Ridel looked up at her, curious.

She smiled. "Sometimes, you just have to accept what you have and use that to reach the perfect future you’ve been striving for."

“Wow… I never thought of it that way…”

Cathy’s smile widened. “You just have to see through the imperfections of anything; you’ll start to see the perfection inside them!”

Ridel’s mood went up; he felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He let out a small, genuine smile. “Thank you, Cathy…”

“Mm-hmm,” she grinned. “Kuya Mark!” She called him out.

Mark hesitated before reluctantly facing her. “What?”

She raised her chin at him, signaling something. “You forgot something?”

Mark, knowing what she was referring to, coldly responded, “No.”

“What?! Kuya Mark!” She pouted, glaring at him.

Mark tried to brush it off, averting his eyes away from her. But as it went on, he felt the sharp gaze bore into him. He groaned and sighed in defeat. "Fine!"

He turned to Ridel, uncomfortably. "Dude…" he muttered.

There was a pause before he reluctantly continued. "I… I shouldn’t have been such a dick to you."

Ridel was surprised by Mark’s apology. A brief silence settled between them before he smiled.

"Thank you, but you don’t have to apologize." He chuckled. "Honestly, I should be thanking you instead."

Mark raised an eyebrow, surprised by Ridel’s response.

“The real talk really helped me see things. It’s been a while since someone talked back to me…I kinda needed it… So, thank you, man.”

Mark scoffed, crossing his arms. "Whatever."

Cathy grinned before playfully slapping Mark’s back. "Hey! So, we’re all good now, right? That means we’re officially friends!"

Ridel chuckled sheepishly.

Mark rolled his eyes. “You guys are corny…”

“Let’s do this again next time!” Cathy exclaimed excitedly.

“Yeah!” Ridel agreed.

Cathy then turned to Mark, a mischievous flash in her eyes. “This time, Kuya Mark will treat us.”

“What?! Hell no!” Mark immediately protested.

Cathy gasped dramatically. “What?! That’s unfair, Kuya Mark!”

Their playful banter continued as the moon finally settled into the night sky. The trio waited for their rides, laughing, teasing, and talking as a new bond had quietly but firmly taken root.

The trio waited for their rides as the moon finally set in. They continued their banter until it went on, as a new bond has formed.

SAMANTHA THE ROCK

Monday

In a classroom at Liamson High School, inside 9-B Topaz, students stood one by one, sharing their dreams for the future.

Applause echoed the room as the class cheered for a girl who confidently declared she wanted to become a nurse.

At the back of the room, a meek girl sat quietly, trying to avoid attention. She shrank in her seat, hoping the teacher wouldn’t notice her.

The teacher walked over, stopping in front of her. "Ms. Samantha?"

Samantha stiffened, her hands gripping the hem of her uniform. "Y-yes?" she replied, barely above a whisper.

The teacher gave her an encouraging smile. "What do you want to be in the future?"

Samantha’s heart pounded. She felt the weight of everyone’s eyes on her. Hesitantly, she pushed herself up from her seat, her legs trembling.

"I-I—" she stammered, searching for the right words.

The teacher waited patiently.

Samantha swallowed hard. She had been holding this in for so long—she couldn't back down now. With all the courage she could muster, she took a deep breath and blurted out—

"I WANNA BE A PRO WRESTLER!!"

A stunned silence fell over the classroom.

Her classmates stared at her, wide-eyed.

“My name is Samantha P. Ferrer, and I wanna be… A Pro Wrestler.”

At a local burger joint, Samantha, at her seat, received her awaited burger.

But when she looked at it, her stomach dropped. “This isn’t what I ordered…” she said in her mind.

Steeling herself, she took a deep breath and hesitantly called out, "U-uhh… Mister…?"

The cook, a burly man with a sharp gaze, turned to her with an impatient grunt. "Huh?!"

Samantha flinched. Her hands became sweaty as she forced herself to continue.

"M-mister… t-this isn’t th-the burger I o-or—"

The cook raised a brow, clearly annoyed. "Huh?!" he repeated.

Samantha’s breath hitched. The pressure was unbearable.

Her survival instincts kicked in. "N-nevermind!" she blurted out, forcing a chuckle.

She picked up the wrong burger, took a small, defeated bite, and chewed slowly.

“I am super shy… talking to people is my biggest challenge…”

During a graded recitation, the teacher looked around the room, waiting for a volunteer.

"Alright, class, whoever gets this question right will be exempted from the next quiz~!"

Excited murmurs filled the room. Samantha’s heart pounded.

“I know the answer…” she muttered.

She hesitated. Her fingers twitched on her desk.

Slowly, she raised her hand—

The teacher noticed her; her excitement went up, anticipating Samantha.

Suddenly, panic surged through her. Without thinking, She immediately bent her arm, pretending to scratch the back of her head.

"Oh…" The teacher’s excitement faded, disappointed.

A second later, another student raised their hand quickly. The opportunity slipped away.

Samantha died inside.

“I missed so many opportunities because of my extreme shyness.”

Samantha stood in front of a small sari-sari store, shifting nervously on her feet.

“TAO PO!!!” she screamed, hoping to get the shopkeeper’s attention.

No response.

Her heart pounded. Anxiety surging in. She thought of going inside the shop, but she dismissed it.

“TAO PO!!!!” she tried again, her voice shaking.

Silence.

Her confidence dwindled by the second.

“What if I’m being annoying? What if they’re ignoring me on purpose?”

Her voice grew smaller. “Tao… po?”

Nothing.

The pressure became unbearable. Her shoulders slumped; she gave up.

Hours later…

The shopkeeper finally arrived outside her store. She gasped in surprise when she spotted Samantha sitting on the ground, hugging her knees.

"Samantha? What are you doing here?" she asked, confused.

Samantha turned to her with an alarmed expression—almost as if she had been caught doing something wrong.

"Extreme shyness is the strongest submission lock I’ve always been trapped in."

Some time ago…

Samantha sat on the couch beside her older brother, watching TV in the living room. They were watching this week’s Monday Night ROW.

Her brother, clearly uninterested, was on the verge of falling asleep. Meanwhile, Samantha was glued to the screen, her eyes shining with excitement.

On TV, the wrestler Michael "Rock" Jackson stared directly into the camera, cutting a promo with confidence and charisma.

"FINALLY! Rock Jackson has arrived in New Jersey!"

Samantha clapped, grinning ear to ear as she cheered.

Rock Jackson continued, his voice booming with authority.

“Today, Rock Jackson will be at Cell in Hell. And it doesn't matter, whether it's called a Hell in a Cell, Rage in a Cage, painus in your anus.”

He raised his signature eyebrow, sending the live audience into a frenzy before continuing.

 “The only the thing that matters is that Rock Jackson is going in this Sunday night, to do exactly what he does best - layeth the smacketh down and get back Rock Jackson's EWW title. Rock Jackson knows, he's got five other guys he's got to compete with!”

Samantha's heart raced.

"Wow… Rock Jackson is so confident and cool… I wish I could be like him…" she thought, mesmerized.

Her daydream was interrupted by voices coming from the front door.

"That’s just Samantha. She doesn’t go out much,” her mother said.

"Why? Is she a problem child?" her mother’s kumare asked.

"No, she’s just really shy… She struggles to talk to people. I worry that she’ll grow up lonely, with no friends."

"Is something wrong with her?"

"No… She’s been like that since nursery."

Samantha froze.

She unintentionally eavesdropped; she couldn't stop herself from listening.

Her excitement waned. Her chest tightened. She clenched her fists, her focus returning to the TV as the match finally began.

But the words stuck with her.

"Maybe… If I become like Rock Jackson… Maybe I can be a world champion. And if I become a world champion… Maybe I can make friends."

She brightened at the thought.

On the screen, Rock Jackson delivered his signature finisher, slamming his opponent into the ring with devastating force. The crowd exploded in cheers.

Samantha's mind drifted again, a small smile forming on her lips.

"Maybe if I become a pro wrestler, I can finally have my own Pay-Per-View moment…"

She imagined herself standing in the ring, arms raised in victory.

Thousands of fans chanted her name. The bright lights shined down on her. The championship belt rested firmly in her grasp.

"With that, I can finally make my extreme shyness… TAP OUT!"

And in front of her, the personification of her extreme shyness lay on the mat, trapped in an ankle lock submission, tapping out in defeat.

Samantha giggled, lost in her fantasy.

A sudden cheer from the TV snapped her out of it.

On the screen, Rock Jackson stood tall, championship belt raised high.

Inspired, Samantha jumped up from the couch, and strike the same pose alongside him.

Chapter Text

Monday

First day of the week, and students filled most of the school, dragging their feet or excitedly chatting on their way to class. This was a typical scene at Gaviola School.

“Sorry about the break-up with Junjun, Jessica…” Louise said sincerely, glancing over at her. 

Jessica simply shrugged. “Aww, don’t worry! It’s really not a big deal~ Our relationship just… reached its conclusion, that’s all~” She smiled brightly, like it was nothing.

A few feet away, a group of boys huddled outside the hallway.

“Boy, Junjun and Jessica broke up!” 

“YEAHHH!!!” The boys cheered.

Louise overheard them, her expression turning sheepish. “Not a big deal, huh?” she muttered.

Jessica continued to be her usual cheerful self, she continued. “It’s not that our relationship was bad~, we just reached a mutual understanding.”

Louise looked at her, puzzled. “How are you so unfazed by this?”

Jessica turned to her with the same bright smile. “Well… It’s just another thing in life.” 

“O-okay…” Louise responded, unsure. She then faced forward, trying to process that thought. “Another thing in life?” she muttered in her mind.

As they walked, Louise stopped. At a distance, she spotted Mark, Cathy, and Ridel goofing around, doing their antics and laughter.

Jessica, as she went ahead, noticed Louise had lagged behind. “Louise?”

Louise didn’t respond; her eyes were mesmerized by the trio having their time, laughing and happy. Her expression was softened.

“Earth to Louise~!” Jessica tried to snap her out.

Louise blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. “Jessica?”

“You lost me there for a bit.”

“Oh… sorry, I was just… thinking.”

She leaned in, smirking. “What’re you thinking about~?” 

Louise waved her off. “It’s nothing, honest.”

“Are you suuure~?” Jessica raised a brow, playfully suspicious.

“Yes, it’s just… I remembered something, that’s all.”

Jessica eyed her, narrowing her gaze. “Hmm… alright…” Then she grinned. “You must be thinking about—"

“I said it was nothing!” Louise interrupted, flustered.

“You didn’t even let me finish.” Jessica was unimpressed.

“Oh… uh…”

“I was gonna say this week’s exams…”

“Oh,” Louise pretended to know, awkwardly laughing. “Yes, of course, that’s what I was thinking about…” 

Jessica unconvinced. “Uh-huh… Of course, you knew it…”

Louise straightened up, trying to compose herself. She cleared her throat. “Anyway, we should head to class…”

“Okay~” Jessica returned to her usual cheery self.

As they made their way to class, Louise stayed quiet. She glanced once more in the direction of the trio. “I wonder what it feels like to smile like that…” she thought.

Meanwhile, just outside Mark and Cathy’s classroom, the trio were hanging out, killing time before class.

“Return to the Future!” Cathy called out, confidently placing her pick.

Ridel countered. “The Grandfather!”

“Montana Jones!” Cathy shot back.

Ridel adjusted his glasses, confidently smirking. “The Cab Driver (1976)!”

“Shake, Rock and Roll!” 

“Fist Fight Club”

“Kid Karate!”

“Apocalypse Today”

“Ahhh!!” Cathy groaned.

Mark's arms crossed, watching the exchange unimpressed. The longer it went on, the more intense the battle of film picks became.

Cathy started to feel overwhelmed by Ridel’s endless list of obscure movie titles. She folded her arms with a pout. “Police Tale!”

“Kill Jill” Ridel was still confident.

“This is unfair!” Cathy grumbled. “I never heard half of the movies you are naming!”

Ridel chuckled, smug. “Never challenge a filmmaker's taste!” He said, dramatically adjusting his glasses.

Cathy refused to surrender. “White Girls!”

Ridel raised both brows, surprised and impressed. “I gotta admit… that’s a solid pick,” he said with a smirk.

Cathy smiled in triumph, but it was short-lived. She noticed Ridel’s growing grin and gulped, anticipating his next move.

“Miracle,” he slowly said.

Cathy gasped, “No way! Every mother knows that movie! That’s cheating!”

He chuckled. “Ask me more, and we can be here all day…”

Not wanting to back down, Cathy hesitated for a second before blurting out, “Kung Fu Hassle…”

Ridel’s eyes lit up, surging with energy; he stood dramatically and shouted his final pick. “KAKABAKABA KA BA!”

Their spot became silent after Ridel said his pick. 

Cathy’s jaw dropped, completely dumbfounded.

Mark sighed out of embarrassment.

Cathy slowly closed her mouth, her face twisted in disbelief.

Ridel still confidently stood tall.

“Now you’re just making it up! That’s cheating!” Cathy said.

“It’s a real movie,” Ridel replied confidently, pointing at himself. “You’ve never heard of it because—”

He struck a pose.

“—I have better taste than you!!!”

Cathy groaned.

Ridel laughed triumphantly, basking in his supposed cinematic superiority.

Finally, Mark had enough. Without a word, he stood up and turned to them, looking deadpan and unimpressed.

“Kuya Mark?” Cathy asked.

Mark let out a deep exhale. “I’m gonna pee,” he said flatly, walking off without waiting for a response. “You guys are nerds…”

“Kuya Mark! Class is gonna start any minute now!” Cathy called after him.

Mark casually raised one arm as he walked away. “I know!” he replied, not bothering to look back.

A few moments later, Mark stepped out of the school comfort room, casually making his way back to his classroom.

As he walked through the corridor, he noticed students nearby were setting up lights and cameras.

“The film club?” he muttered to himself. “Looks like they’ve got new actors… probably volunteered the second they found out the original director got kicked out…”

He turned a corner—

“Mark Aucena!” someone called.

He turned around, and it was. 

“Oh, uh… Ridel’s—”

“It’s Angelica.”

“Yeah… Hi?” He awkwardly waved.

“Can we talk for a bit?”

“Uh, my class might start soon, so…”

“It’ll be quick.” She exhaled deeply, focused. “Tell Ridel that the project is going smoothly and that he has nothing to worry about.”

“Is that all?”

“And…” She paused. Her expression softened as she looked him in the eye. “Please… be considerate of him.”

“Huh?”

“I know he carries a lot of baggage. The way he treats his actors and… What happened last time… but all happened for a reason.” She looked away from Mark for a moment, gently rubbing her arm, gathering the courage to continue. “That person I knew—is still there. Maybe with your help, he can return to the person… he used to be.”

“If you knew him, he is a good guy. Passionate and ambitious, has a vision that he can only see...” She chuckled for a brief moment before going back to her serious tone. “I want to see Ridel like that again…”

“Why can’t you help him yourself?” Mark asked.

She hesitated. Her voice dropped slightly. “Because… I don’t think he wants to see me. After what went down between us.”

She looked at him again. “Since you and your friend have been there for him. Maybe help him get himself back up. Maybe you guys are what he needed.”

Mark furrowed his brows, conflicted. “I don’t know… the way he lashes out over the smallest things—it makes me question if having him around is even worth it. I don’t want my friend getting hurt because of his… asshat behavior.”

“Give him a chance,” she said gently. “Maybe with you two, he’ll be different. People can change.”

Mark looked down, deep in thought. “I don’t know…”

“I understand that you doubt him… and you have the reason to. But when you get to know him, you’ll see how much of a… good person he is.”

Mark hesitated, giving a thought to her request. Still undecided, he reluctantly answered. “I’ll think about it.”

A small glimmer appeared in Angelica’s eyes. “Thank you, Mark…”

Her sincere gratitude caught Mark off guard. It lifted his mood. 

He didn’t say anything—he just gave her a small nod and turned to walk away.

Angelica watched him walk down the hall, hope flickering in her expression before she turned back toward the film club’s setup.

Mark rubbed the back of his neck, sighing quietly to himself as he continued walking.

“Here’s hoping that second chances actually work…” He thought.

A day later…

Inside the classroom, Mark stood up from his chair and marched down towards the first row of seats, nervous.

Inside the classroom, Mark stood up from his chair, nerves starting to surge. He slowly made his way toward the front row of seats, every step heavy.

“Shiiittt…” He muttered under his breath, regretting something.

Yesterday:

Mark had caught up to Cathy just as she was about to leave school. He looked unusually eager.

“Cathy!” he called.

She turned around, smiling. “Hey! Kuya Mark… What’s up?”

“Wanna go to the mall?”

“The mall? Didn’t we just do that last time?”

“Yeah, so what?”

“So what?” Cathy gave him a look, amused and exasperated. “Kuya Mark…”

“What?” he asked, clueless.

“The exams are on Thursday.”

Mark froze for a moment, confused. After a moment, realization struck. “Aw, crap,” he blinked. “You’re right.”

Cathy crossed her arms, unimpressed. “How can you forget such an important thing right now? Every single teacher today literally keeps reminding us about it every time they reach the end of their subjects.”

“Oh…” He paused, recalling. “How come I didn’t hear it?”

Cathy just stared at him, her expression deadpan. “Kuya Mark…”

Earlier yesterday.

First Subject:

“Alright class, don't forget to study,” Sir Armando said as he headed for the door. “Because on Thursday, it’s your favorite thing about school~” He added with a teasing grin.

The class groaned.

Mark, however, was asleep.

Second Subject:

“Exams in Thursday class! So, study~” a female teacher enthusiastically announced. She waved, exiting the class.

Mark was asleep again.

Cathy noticed him, raising an eyebrow.

Third Subject:

“Study, study, guys!” another teacher reminded with a mischievous smirk. “Because I made Thursday’s exam to be the hardest exam you’ll ever take!” He laughed menacingly as he made his way out.

Mark, yet again, was asleep.

Cathy buried her face in her hand, sighing. “How is this even possible…”

Afternoon break:

A notification pinged across the phones of everyone in their section group chat.

“EXAMS GUYS ON THURSDAY, GOODLUCK!!!!” 

Sir Armando sent.

Students around the room groaned as they read the message. 

Cathy, phone in hand, glanced at the sleeping figure of Mark, head resting on his desk, unfazed by the commotion.

Then she heard Mark’s phone buzzing.

Mark’s phone was in his pocket, vibrating loudly from the notification. The vibration tickled him slightly. Still half-asleep, he giggled and shifted in his seat.

Cathy just stared at him in disbelief.

“...Are you serious? Even during lunch break?”

Fourth Subject:

“EXAM!” another teacher barked just as he left the room.

A student near Cathy and Mark’s seats groaned in frustration. “God, why do they keep reminding us about the exams every time they leave the room…” 

“I know, right? It’s like they are mocking us, punishing us for being alive…” another classmate chimed in, dramatically slumping in his seat.

“I don’t wanna live anymore…” added a third, face-down on his desk.

“I just want to be a potato…” muttered a girl nearby as she buried her face in her arms.

Meanwhile, Cathy turned and, for what felt like the hundredth time that day, spotted Mark fast asleep. Again.

Her eye twitched, slowly losing herself.

Fifth Subject:

“—AM!” the final teacher of the day shouted as the door shut.

The whole class groaned, but louder.

Cathy’s patience had finally snapped, slowly turning to Mark, who was again sleeping. 

She stared at him, her frustration boiling. After a moment, she stood up and leaned close to his ear.

“WAKE THE FUCK UP!!!!”

But Mark didn’t even flinch. He remained sleeping.

“WHAT ARE YOU DREAMING ABOUT THAT KEEPS YOU SLEEPING LIKE THIS?!!” Cathy screamed.

The room went silent. All eyes were on Cathy, standing beside Mark, desperately trying to wake him up.

Back to yesterday’s present…

“Ohh…” Mark said, finally registering everything Cathy had told him.

“Why the heck do you keep sleeping halfway through the subject!? It’s like your batteries always die at the midpoint! Then waking up the next subject, then dying again!” 

She moved slightly forward to Mark, pointing a finger at him. “You even got me scolded by Prez because of you!” 

She threw her hands up. “What did you do last night?! That made you like this?!”

Mark frowned, trying to recall. “I honestly… don’t know.”

“Huh?! What do you mean, ‘don’t know!?” 

“I guess… I played Hall of Legends?” 

Cathy groaned. “Did you have to get physical playing an online game?”

“I mean… I used my hands? For the mouse and keyboard?”

Cathy stared at him blankly for a moment… then gave up. She sighed deeply. “You’re lucky you have friends, Kuya Mark…”

“Right… So, wanna go to the mall—”

“NO!” Cathy snapped before he could even finish. “We have exams, Kuya Mark. You should seriously study too. See you tomorrow.” 

With that, she walked off, leaving Mark standing there, scratching the back of his head, clueless.

Present time…

“Why do exams have to exist…” He sighed. “And of course, my notes are incomplete…”

He dragged himself to Jessica; she was in her seat, sketching.

Nervous, Mark stood beside her desk, unsure how to begin the conversation.

Jessica noticed him and glanced up with a warm, inviting smile. “Hi, Mark~”  

“H-hey… Jessica…” he stammered.

She tilted her head. “What’s up, Mark?” 

“Uh…” He gulped, trying to find words.

Jessica studied his awkward expression, then a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. She smirked.

Mark noticed her expression shift and grew confused.

She giggled. “Mark, you silly…”

“Huh?”

“Are you here to ask me out~?” she said smoothly, giggling.

Mark’s face turned red. “WHAT?!”

“Awww, Mark… Me and JunJun just broke up, and now you’re already making a move? How bold you are~” she teased, giggling.

Nearby, the boys in the classroom shifted their attention to both Mark and Jessica. They began glaring at Mark.

Mark noticed the sudden heat of their stares and panicked. “No, no! That’s not why I’m here!” he waved his hands, trying to clear the misunderstanding.

Jessica kept her playful tone. “Well, since you’re here, how about we—”

Mark interrupted her. “No, you are mista—Wait… you’d actually go out with me?”

“Yeah, sure~” she said sweetly, smiling up at him.

Mark blinked, stunned. His face turned crimson. He froze. “B-but, I didn’t… come here to ask you out…”

“Huh? Then what were you here for?” she asked, a little amused.

“N-No…I-I was just going to ask y-you for… your notes,” he finally blurted out, his voice cracking with embarrassment.

Jessica stared at him, blinking.

As she stared at Mark, he looked away, embarrassed, and couldn't handle her gaze. “I was just asking for her notes… How did it turn out like this…”

After the pause between them, she laughed.

Mark looked back at her, confused. “Huh?”

“I was just kidding, Mark…” she laughed.

Mark became even more embarrassed. “Hey!” He huffed.

“I got you, didn’t I~” 

Mark finally composed himself. “I was just asking for your notes.”

“I already figured that out,” she smirked. “I just wanted to mess with you a little.” She reached into her bag and pulled out her notebook. “Here!”

Mark took it. “Thanks…”

But when he opened it, he frowned. He turned to her, confused.

“Uh… Jessica,”

“Yes?”

“These notes are incomplete.

“Oh, yeah, I forgot to mention… I don’t really take notes that much…”

“...Why?”

“I just memorized everything during class, so… it’s kinda unnecessary for me to take notes.” She shrugged.

“Woah, that’s… actually cool…”

“Thank you~” she replied with a wink.

Mark handed the notebook back. “Sorry… I’ll ask for someone else.”

“It’s fine,” she said, slipping it back into her bag. “You should try Louise. She writes everything down.” Jessica smirked teasingly.

Mark hesitated. “Uhh… maybe?”

Jessica leaned in, smiling slyly. “Marky, don’t be scared. She doesn’t bite, right?”

Mark became sheepish. “Yeah, she doesn’t bite...”

“Hey, Louise!” Jessica suddenly called.

Mark flinched, feeling Louise’s presence behind him. He didn’t dare to turn around.

“Mark was just looking for notes; maybe you can lend him yours?” Jessica asked.

Louise stepped into view, glancing at the two of them with her usual calm, composed expression. A brief silence passed before she finally responded.

“Sure,” she said flatly. She walked to her seat and dug through her bag.

“Here.” Louise held out her notebook. “You better not vandalize it.”

Mark took it reluctantly. “Sure… I’ll return it after the exams.”

He opened it and scanned the pages. It was detailed, with highlights and small explanations—everything meticulously written in clean, legible handwriting.

“Damn… as expected from the class prez,” Mark thought. “ This is basically a textbook on its own.

“Thanks…” he awkwardly said.

“Just take it seriously,” Louise said coldly. “I don’t want my notes to be worthless.”

“Awww, don’t be such an ice queen, Louise,” Jessica chimed in. “Mark here is studying~ isn’t that nice?”

Louise glanced at him. “Well… I guess.”

“What about you? Don’t you need these?” Mark asked.

“You can borrow it; I already read that notebook many times now…”

“Oh, well… good luck,” Mark said, before returning to his seat.

As he walked away, Jessica called out. “Mark!”

He turned around.

“If you passed the exam… maybe I’ll go out with you~”

Mark immediately turned away, flustered.

Jessica giggled.

He finally plopped down into his seat. Next to him, he noticed Cathy smirking at him from the corner of his eye.

He sighed, refusing to make eye contact. “I don’t wanna hear a single word…”

Hours later…

Mark finally arrived at his house, slinging his bag lazily over one shoulder. Just as he was about to open the gate, a familiar voice called out from across the street.

“HOY! Mark” 

He turned around to see his neighbor standing, waving at him.

“What’s with you last night?” the neighbor asked.

Mark blinked, confused. “Last night?”

“Yeah, you were like… panicking? What's up with that?” 

“Huh? I don’t remember anything like that happening?”

“Seriously?” The neighbor looked surprised. “You were in a hurry? Don’t you remember? It was late at night?”

Mark scratched his head, confused. “Uh? You must be mistaken? I was asleep late at night? Maybe you saw someone else.”

The neighbor squinted. “Hmm… Are you sure?”

Mark shrugged, unsure. “Yes, I’m sure…”

“Hmm…” The neighbor tried to recall it. But he gave up; he laughed. “Maybe I’m just drunk.”

Mark became sheepish. “I’m sure you are…”

“Sorry about that, kid. Be careful out there!”

“Okay… I will…” Mark waved back as he entered the gate, puzzled.

Once inside, he tried to recall his memories, but nothing came to mind. “That was weird…” 

Later that evening, he was already done with his daily after-school chores; he lay down on the living room sofa. But as he lay down, trying to relax, he sat up.

“I don’t feel tired,” He thought.

He saw his bag next to him and reached over. He unzipped the bag and pulled out Louise’s notebook, flipping it open. 

He studied.

But for a bit.

Time passed. Mark awoke with the notebook lying over his face. He groggily sat up and checked the time.
“Aw crap… I fell asleep.” He yawned, rubbing his eyes.

He stood, about to head for his room—until he noticed Louise’s notebook still on the couch. He paused, doubled back, and picked it up again.

He stared at it for a moment, unsure.
“Maybe… I’ll study tomorrow. I’m just lazy today…”

He flipped through the pages.

“She really outdid herself…” he muttered. “These are so well written that I might pass the exams.”  

“She even wrote down stuff I don’t even remember the teacher saying.”

But not long after, he slumped back onto the couch.

“Nahhh… I’ll study tomorrow…”

He closed the notebook and tucked it back into his bag before finally heading towards his room.

“Besides… I still have tomorrow.”

Another day passed…

It was lunch break; Mark and Cathy were eating at their usual spot in the gym. No practices were scheduled today since the exams are tomorrow. A few students were scattered around, heads buried in notebooks and reviewers, turning the usually lively gym into a quiet study zone.

Cathy looked around. “Wow… first time I’ve seen the gym this empty.”

“Well, exams are tomorrow,” Mark said casually, mid-chew. “Everyone’s taking it seriously.”

“Have you studied for tomorrow?” 

“Nope…”

“What?!” she snapped, nearly choking on her drink. “Then what are you doing?!”

“Eating…” He replied flatly.

Cathy sighed, already exhausted. “Kuya Mark, shouldn’t you be studying?”

“I’ll do it later…”

“Later?!” She leaned closer, clearly alarmed. “Kuya Mark, these are the exams?! It’s like… the thing every student is supposed to take seriously.”

Mark shrugged. “Yeah, I really don’t care that much… besides, didn’t they say ‘Grades don’t define intelligence’”

“Yeah… but.” She hesitated, her voice softened. “This is different; what if you fail?! Or worse—what if you get expelled? Or your parents might get… angry?”

Mark paused mid-bite, lowering his spoon slowly. He stared down, his mood dimming.

Cathy immediately noticed. “Sorry…”

Mark gave a faint shrug. “No, it’s fine…”

“I forgot your parents were—”

“Let's not talk about it right now…” He resumed his food. “We’re eating after all…”

“Still, Mark… You gotta study…”

“I said I will…" he insisted, waving it off.

“You better be…”

“Don’t worry, you know me!” he said with a forced confidence.

“That kind of confidence is not helping you, Kuya Mark…”

Mark just smirked. “Nahhh, with Louise’s notebook, I’ll breeze through the whole thing.”

“Really? You are putting faith into that notebook?” She said, unimpressed.

“Yeah, it’s the only thing for tomorrow. I’ll memorize them.”

“Kuya Mark, what if the questions are different from what’s in there?” She doubted, crossing her arms.

“So? Common sense! I’ll try to understand them instead. You are just underestimating me.”

“I’m actually overestimating you, especially for an ape like you.” She teased, smirking.

“Hey, but this ape is gonna prove you wrong… I’m not all about bananas, y’know!”

Cathy sighed, exasperated. “You’re hopeless, Kuya Mark…” 

“Say, how about we study later at my house?”

“Your house?”

“Yeah.”

“But…” A flash of memory came to him—the suspicious glare from Cathy’s mother the last time he saw her. “Your parents?”

“Don’t worry, they’re away.”

Mark hesitated, suspicious. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I’m sure…”

“Okay…” he reluctantly replied. “You better ensure my safety, because I feel like they're gonna ambush me from behind and eat me alive.”

“Of course I will.” She laughed. “Trust me,” she said warmly.

“Alright then, I guess, we’ll meet later.”

“You know,” Cathy added with a grin, “You’re lucky that you have a friend who is willing to help you study.”

“Yeah, whatever…” He turned to her, expressing a small smile.

Cathy perked up suddenly. “Oh! Let’s invite Kuya Ridel too.” She pulled out her phone, starting to type a message.

Mark’s expression shifted. “Uhh, Cathy…” His tone dropped—serious, a little tense.

“Yeah?”

He hesitated. “I am not sure about inviting Ridel.”

“Huh? I thought you were cool with him?”

“I was. I mean…” He paused. “Thinking back at all the things he has done, I just don’t think I can… trust him. Especially around you.”

Cathy froze for a second, surprised. The sudden shift in tone and the weight of his words made her pause. A short silence fell between them as she tried to process what he just said.

Then, she smiled softly. “Aww, come on, Kuya Mark. People can change, right? Maybe we can help him become better.”

“I just…” He lowered his voice. “I don’t want you to go through what the others felt because of him.”

Cathy tilted her head, touched by his concern. “Nahhh, Kuya Mark…”

“I’m serious,” Mark said, more firmly now. “I just want to protect you.”

Cathy blinked. Her face warmed, and her fingers paused above her phone screen. She was surprised by his unexpected declaration. For a moment, she was at a loss for words.

But then, she looked up at him, smiling—gently, warmly. “You don’t have to trust him, Kuya Mark… but you can trust me .” She held his gaze. “And I trust you to trust me.”

Mark’s eyes widened, caught off guard. Slowly, his cheeks began to turn red.

“The more the merrier, right?” she added with a teasing grin.

Mark looked away, flustered. “What got you so corny all of a sudden…”

She laughed. “ Me? You’re the corny one—saying stuff like you’re in a drama series.”

Mark turned back to her, rolling his eyes. “Still… just be careful around him, okay?”

“I will,” she nodded. “I know what I’m doing, Kuya Mark. No need to worry.”

“…Okay,” he said quietly, still a little unsure—but trusting her all the same.

Hours Later…

Mark stood outside the nearby convenience store, staring down the quiet street, waiting.

"I wonder what Sir Armando needed Cathy for…” he muttered.

Earlier that day, she had told him , “Wait for me, Kuya Mark—Sir Armando called me after class.”

“Hopefully, nothing serious…”

As minutes passed, a familiar figure approached.

“Hey, Mark!” Ridel waved, approaching him.

Mark glanced at him with a flat expression, then looked back down at his phone, saying nothing.

“So, where is Cathy?”

Still staring at his screen, Mark said nothing.

“Uhh, Mark?” 

“What?” Mark finally replied coldly.

Ridel was caught off guard. “Cathy invited me here… Is she coming?”

“She’s busy right now…” Mark replied, flatly.

“Busy? What is she doing?”

Mark turned to him with a glare. “She is busy…” He snapped.

The tension between them thickened. Ridel leaned back slightly, confused but still expressing a soft smile. Mark, turned away, shoved his phone back into his pocket, clearly showing his annoyance.

Ridel stood in silence. “Well… I guess we’ll just wait for her, huh?”

Another pause.

Mark glanced at Mark, still on his phone, ignoring him.

“Cathy’s a great friend, right?” Ridel calmly said, while looking forward. “Everyday must be fun for you… getting to hang out with her everyday…”

Mark suddenly stopped scrolling his phone as he heard what Ridel said.

He turned to him, “You don’t know shit about me.”

Ridel looked back at him, calm. “No, I don’t. But I do know you have a very great friend. And I’m glad I got to be her friend.” He smiled faintly. “Maybe if I’d met her earlier, things could’ve turned out… different.”

Mark’s expression softened. Suddenly he felt remorse from Ridel’s words to Cathy. He let out a deep exhale, annoyed.

“I don’t trust you.”

“I get that.” Ridel nodded. “I’ve got a baggage full of regrets. And I get that you’re just trying to protect her. And I can’t blame you for that.”

Mark’s fists clenched slightly. “If I ever see you make her cry… or hurt her in any way…” He stopped himself, swallowing his anger.

“You won’t have to,” Ridel said gently. “I’m trying to be better. Actually… it’s because of you.”

Mark became surprised by his claim, confused.

Ridel chuckled. “If it wasn’t for you, I’d still be an asswipe like before. It made me think. It’s like I starred in a really bad movie; you were a… rather honest critic. He laughed. “Because I gotta say, I was a… I myself was a walking messy movie.”

Mark raised a brow, confused. “Huh?”

“But as sequels go, hopefully this one’ll be better than the original… or worse. Who knows? That’s up to the audience—if they even wanted a sequel in the first place. Maybe this time, the sequel fixes what the first one got wrong.”

Ridel looked at him, eyes steady. “I’m willing to be… a sequel, a remake, even a reboot—whatever it takes. As long as the audience is happy. Let me direct myself into being the best version yet.”

He glanced around and saw a few old men watching a movie on a small TV, completely absorbed.

“As a filmmaker—or a wannabe one—I should care more about the audience than myself,” he said softly. “And if I have you two, well… that’s enough of an audience for me.”

He smiled, something genuine behind it. “If you’re willing to give me a chance, that is…”

Mark stared at him for a moment, then looked away again, exhaling. Still not fully convinced.

A quiet moment passed between them.

Then Mark finally spoke, voice low but firm. “Just don’t be an asshole to Cathy.”

Ridel gave a small, sincere smile. “I won’t.”

Mark paused again, then added, “Your friend… Angelica.”

Ridel turned to him, curious.

“She said, the film project is good… you don’t have to… worry about it.”

“Thanks…” Ridel then looked at the busy crowd in front of them, satisfied.

The two of them stood in silence again, watching as night slowly fell over the street. The world around them moved on—cars passing, people walking, side by side, letting the moment settle.

After a moment, Mark’s phone vibrated. He picked it up from his pocket and saw a message from Cathy pop up.

“Sorry, Kuya Mark, I can’t make it today. I’ll have to review on my own.”

“Aw man…” Mark flatly groaned.

“What is it?” Ridel asked.

“She cancelled.”

“That’s unfortunate…” 

Mark sighed, frustration creeping in. “Looks like I’m going to study by myself then.”

“Well… I guess, that’s it then…”

Mark tightened the straps of his bag and started walking. departing the area. “Later…” he said, walking away without turning back.

Ridel watched him go, raising a hand. “See you!”

The night had settled in. Tired people filled the streets, on their way home for today, faces worn from the long day; the area was alive with motion as the day came to a close.

Inside the train station, Mark made his way toward the platform, heading home. But then—he spotted someone.

“Cathy?”

She was walking through the crowd; her expression was serious, her movements were agitated. Her usual cheerful behavior was absent.

Mark instinctively hid himself behind a column as she passed by.

“Where is she going…” 

Concerned, Mark began to follow her—carefully, keeping his distance so she wouldn’t notice.

As she moved, suddenly she paused and glanced over her shoulder. Mark froze, slipping behind a group of commuters. Cathy scanned her surroundings, suspicious… but after a moment, she continued on.

Mark followed, weaving through the crowd. Eventually, she exited the station and crossed a busy street with the flow of pedestrians. Mark stayed close behind.

Minutes passed. Cathy walked with clear purpose, heading somewhere important or secret. Mark trailed her until they reached a crowded overpass bridge, jam-packed with people rushing to get home.

Then Mark bumped into someone’s shoulder in the crowd, he suddenly staggered. A strange jolt suddenly struck him. His vision was distorted, colors blurred, and everything spun like a dream melting into another. He stood there, confused. Feeling like he woke up prematurely, slowly losing himself.

“What the f— is going on…” he muttered, struggling to steady himself.

He shut his eyes tight, trying to shake off the sensation.

“Cathy…”

He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay focused.

“Cathy…”

And just like that, the feeling was gone in an instant. Like nothing happened. He quickly opened his eyes, but his heart was still pounding.

He pushed through the crowd, reaching the other end of the bridge. He scanned the streets, eyes darting in every direction.

She was gone.

“Where the hell did she go…” he muttered, growing frantic.

He pulled out his phone and quickly typed a message.

“Where are you?”

Seconds passed. No reply.

“Cathy, where are you going?”

Still no response, not even a seen.

“Fuck it!” he cursed and moved down the way in front of him.

As he rushed down the sidewalk, his thoughts spiraled.

“Why am I… feeling like this…”

He stopped, confused. Catching his breath, trying to piece himself back together. 

And then—he spotted her. Just ahead in the distance, on another street. That same uniform.

Mark felt relieved.

He picked up his pace again as she turned the corner. Mark jogged to catch up, but she was gone.

Then his eyes landed on the school gate of Liamson High.

It was open.

Assuming she went there, Mark made his way to the school.

Mark reached the gate outside of the campus.

A figure approached from the opposite direction—a meek girl walking alone, her head down, avoiding attention, making her way to the gate.

Mark raised his hand. “Uh, Ate!”

The girl jumped, startled. She froze.

Mark approached. “Hello, po… have you seen someone come in here? A girl, same school uniform as mine?”

The girl fidgeted, clearly nervous. “U-uh… n-no… I didn’t see anyone like that…”

Mark sighed, disappointed. “Alright… thanks.”

But as Mark was about to step inside the school.

“MARK AUCENA!!!” 

The voice rang out behind him, loud and hostile.

Mark froze, turning his head toward the source of the yell.

His eyes locked onto a familiar face—and his expression hardened.

From behind the gate, a few Liamson High students emerged, walking toward him with smug grins.

“ Uyyyyy, look what we have here…” one of them sneered.

Mark clenched his fists, his glare sharp. 

“What do you guys want?” His tone was sharp.

They appeared through the gates, flanking the sides. They closed in, like a pack circling prey.

“What the hell are you doing here?!” one barked.

Mark turned slowly, watching them all, calculating his chances. The area was mostly deserted now—just him and them, no one else in sight. Perfect for a beatdown.

“I said—what’re you doing here? Are you lost?” Another taunted from the gate.

Mark forced himself to stay calm, despite the tension in his shoulders. He took a breath and answered, restrained but firm.

“I’m looking for someone. A girl… she entered this school.”

The frontmost Liamson student looked back at the others, then laughed. Shrugging him off.

“No Gaviolan assholes would dare walk into our school,”

The rest of them laughed behind him.

“Perhaps, maybe you’re mistaken… we’re the only ones here… as you can see.” one added with mock concern.

“And seriously,” another chimed in, “why would a Gaviolan girl sneak into our school at this hour?”

Mark didn’t reply. He just watched them, heart pounding.

.

Then one of them grinned. “You’re not here to cause trouble, huh? Maybe… you came to apologize ?”

Mark blinked, thrown off. “What?”

“Yeah,” the leader said, cracking his knuckles. “And you’re right on time; we need to let out some steam after exams…”

“And look at that,” another added, stepping in behind him, “we’ve been looking for you. And found us instead. You made it easy for us, but what we’re going to do ain’t gonna be one.” 

Mark’s eyes darted around. The circle was tightening. His grip clenched tighter.

“I don’t have time for this,” he said, turning to walk away.

But one of them stepped in front of him, blocking his exit. Another blocked from behind.

“Where do you think you’re going? Gonna chicken out now?”

“This is for the thrashing you gave us back then.”

“We’re not letting you run away again…”

They closed in, cracking knuckles, fists clenched.

Mark took a step back, adjusting into a stance, eyes locked on the first guy to move. “ Gotta find Cathy… gotta get out of here…”

He glanced around—any opening, any way out.

Then—

“GET HIM!!!” one of them roared.

The group lunged toward him all at once.

As they lunged to grab him, Mark dropped low, sweeping his leg across the ground.

The Liamsons collapsed like bowling pins.

Without hesitation, Mark bolted in the opposite direction.

The Liamsons got up and quickly chased Mark.

Mark ran to the dim streets, weaving past closed storefronts in the now-quiet commercial district near the school. Most of the shops and establishments are closed, their lights flickering out. It was late. The night cloaked the area in shadows—perfect for hiding.

Mark slipped into an empty lot and ducked behind a massive garbage bin tucked into a tight corner with only one way in or out. Breathing heavily, he crouched,

The Liamsons arrived moments later, scattering across the area.

“Find the son of a bitch!”

Mark peeked through a crack between the bins. They occupied the space, circling close.

One of them veered dangerously near his hiding spot.

Mark’s body tensed, ready to bolt. Then—a noise farther down the lot. One of the guys turned his head.

“What was that?” he muttered.

They slowly moved toward the sound, drifting away from Mark’s spot.

Mark exhaled quietly.

Then—

*BEEP*

His phone vibrated.

They all turned. Their eyes shifted toward the bins.

“FUCK!” Mark hissed.

In a quick reaction, Mark grabbed a nearby soda can and threw it at one of the Liamsons, hitting him square in the face.

The guy stumbled back.

Mark shot up from hiding, shoving another aside as he rushed for the exit. 

But a hand yanked his bag from behind, holding him back.

He struggled, twisting, yanking the straps—then he slipped out of it entirely, snatching it in his hands as he spun to escape.

Two more closed in.

Mark saw an incoming punch and successfully dodged it.

Another came from the left and blocked it with his bag. He slammed his bag back into the guy who’s holding him to his chest, knocking him down.

His things spilled out onto the concrete.

“Shit!” Mark cursed, his eyes darting toward his scattered belongings.

That moment of distraction cost him.

A punch landed across his jaw, sending him stumbling. Another fist hit his ribs. Then another.

One by one, they laid into him.

Mark staggered, dizzy. But fueled by adrenaline, he caught one of them mid-swing and landed a roundhouse kick, sending him flying into a garbage pile, knocking him out of action.

Another attacker came from behind.

Mark pivoted and drove a right hook straight into his gut, dropping him like a sack of bricks.

Breathing hard, blood on his lip, Mark stood. He faced the two remaining Liamsons—who hesitated.

Mark smirked through the pain, his face bruised but defiant.

“ What? You two gonna pussy out now? ”

The silence cracked as one of the downed guys lunged again.

Mark turned and countered him with a swift spin kick.

He sent the guy back to the ground again.

But the last two seized the opening—charging in and grabbing Mark.

One locked him into a tight full nelson, holding him still. The other approached, fists ready.

“HOW DO YOU LIKE THAT?!” A fist to Mark’s face.

“YOU PIECE OF SHIT! A blow to the gut.

Mark groaned, blood dripping from his nose. But even while trapped, he glared, defiant.

“ Who’s the pussy now?! ” The one holding Mark snarled.

The other kicked him in the side. Then again.

Breathing hard, the one attacking him in front stepped back, catching his breath, exhausted from their retaliation.

“You have no idea… how much I’ve wanted to do this…” the front guy muttered.

Then he noticed something on the ground—Louise’s notebook. He picked it up, flipping through it.

“Well, well…” he sneered. “Of course, exam week. Already studying?”

He flipped a few pages. “These are actually... written neatly. Detailed even. Did you write this?”

“Wait.” He laughed. “Of course not. Louise.”

He looked at the name on the inside cover.

“ Louise, huh? Makes sense. No dumb piece of trash like you could write that good.”

He tossed the notebook down, letting the pages flutter across the concrete like wounded wings.

Mark’s fists clenched, jaw tightening. Anger within him was building in his chest as he witnessed Louise’s notebook being mistreated.

The Liamson suddenly slammed his fist into Mark’s face.

He laughed cruelly.

“Since it’s exam week, might as well screw your grades while we screw up your face.”

Mark raised his head slowly. His eyes widened, alerted by the Liamson’s declaration.

The Liamson picked up the notebook again and began tearing out the pages.

Mark froze in silence as he witnessed Louise’s notebook being torn to shreds.

“Let’s see if you can still study for your exams,” he sneered, ripping another handful of notes with a savage grin.

As Mark watched the pages fall like dying leaves in the cold air… something snapped.

His expression turned blank.

The Liamson kept laughing.

Mark, still locked in a hold, suddenly smirked.

The one holding him noticed. “What the hell are you smiling at, you piece of shit?”

Mark responded, voice low. “Just thinking of ways to kill you.”

“Yeah? Wrong position to talk big, asshole.”

Mark’s eyes locked onto the Liamson in front of him, calm. “Oh no. I’m exactly where I need to be.”

As the Liamson in front was about to reel back his fist.

Mark dropped low, yanking the Liamson holding him down with him—perfectly dodging the incoming punch.

Instead, the Liamson’s fist punched his own friend’s face.

The guy behind Mark collapsed.

Mark, with rage burning in his eyes, drove a brutal uppercut into the jaw of the Liamson who tore Louise’s notebook.

The force threw the guy back, crashing him to the ground.

Mark jumped on top of him, straddling his chest. He unleashed his wrath on the fallen Liamson.

Fists slammed down again and again.

Mark’s face was expressionless. Like a machine showing no remorse at the moment.

Then—he stopped.

His fist hovered, trembling. Breathing was heavy.

He looked down at the Liamson—bruised, barely conscious.

Silence occurred.

He blinked—snapping back to his senses. Realizing what he has done.

He slowly stood, shoulders heavy. He gathered his scattered belongings and Louise’s torn pages.

He didn’t say a word. 

He just walked away.

Mark walked down the empty street, bruised and broken. He looked down, unsettled by his actions.

He checked his phone.

10:44 PM.

He opened his messages.

“I’m at home, Kuya Mark, reviewing. Good luck! 🥰”

Mark stared at the screen.

Then, without a word, he slid his phone back into his pocket.

He walked on under the flickering streetlights—his face clouded by doubt. Uncertainty. Regret. Unsure of what tomorrow will bring…

SAMANTHA THE ROCK:

Samantha was walking alone through the school hallway, trying not to get noticed, like a background character.

From behind, a voice called out. 

“Ate!!”

She didn’t respond. She kept walking.

“Ateee!” The voice called again, getting closer.

Still nothing. Samantha remained steady.

Eventually, the girl caught up and called out again, this time behind her.

“Hey, Ate!”

Samantha flinched but didn’t turn around.

What if she’s calling someone else? she thought, eyes wide with panic. If I turn around and it’s not me she’s calling—

In her mind, she imagined herself in the center of a wrestling ring, proudly posing for the crowd.

Suddenly, a figure snuck behind her. Her opponent—the embodiment of her extreme shyness , smashed her from behind with a steel chair.

“IT’S A CHAIR SHOT OUT OF NOWHERE!” the imaginary commentator screamed.

“SAMANTHA IS DOWN!”

Samantha, as she lay down, was quickly pinned. 

“One! Two! Three!” The referee counted.

The bell rang as a new champion had been crowned.

“YOUR NEW EWW CHAMPION… PESTE!!! (PErSonification of exTreme shynEss)”

The crowd roared. Peste triumphantly placed a foot on Samantha as she lay on the ground.

Meanwhile, in reality, Samantha was frozen in dread, internally screaming.

“Uhh… Ate?” the girl said again, confused.

This time, Samantha finally turned around, twitching. “Y-Yes?” she said, eyes shut tightly, bracing for impact.

“Hi, Ate Samantha!” the girl chirped.

Samantha opened one eye. “Oh... uh…”

“Ma’am Viernes told me to give you the key to the storage room!”

“Oh… uh… W-what for?”

“Uhh…” The girl tried to recall what Ma’am Viernes told her. “I think she wants you to open the storage room for the PE… and call her students for her PE subject…”

“What?! Why me?”

“I dunno,” the girl shrugged. “Ma’am Viernes said it had to be you.”

Samantha hesitated, her nerves flaring again. But eventually, she surrendered. “F-Fine... I-I’ll d-do it…”

The girl handed her the key. 

“Thanks,” Samantha said softly, before walking away.

As Samantha left, the girl tilted her head. “Wait… was it Ate Samantha Ma’am Viernes asked for...?”

At the storage room, Samantha arrived and stared at the door. She hesitated, then slowly inserted the key and opened it.

“Uhh…”

Suddenly, she froze, remembering something. “W-wait… did she say… call Ma’am Viernes’s students?”

Her stomach dropped, terrified.

“Oh no…” she screamed inside her head. “ What am I gonna do?!”

She gripped her head, trying to stay calm.

“Okay… Calm down, Samantha. We can’t job to a jobber…” she muttered, pacing in front of the storage room.

“But what if we botch it?” she argued with herself.

“No. This is our chance… for a main event push!”

“But how are we supposed to cut a promo?!”

Then—lightbulb.

She recalled a promo from Rock Jackson , yelling at his opponent.

“HEY YOU!”

His opponent turned around.

“YES YOU! WHAT’S YOUR NAME?”

The guy opened his mouth, but before he could respond—

“IT DOESN’T MATTER WHAT YOUR NAME IS! YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A JABRONI WITH A CANDY ASS!”

Samantha’s eyes lit up with inspiration.

“Yes… that’s exactly what I need to do!” she said to herself, determined.

She glanced at her watch—and gasped.

“Oh no! They’re probably waiting already!”

She panicked, stepping outside, trying to find someone to help her.

There were plenty of students around, but she hesitated, locked in place by her own anxiety.

“Dammit… Dammit… DAMMIT!!!” she muttered, twitching in frustration. “What do I do now?!”

Then—an idea.

Her gaze drifted back to the equipment in the storage room.

“Hmmm…”

A few minutes later…

Samantha stepped out, marching down towards the PE students, stacked with heavy PE equipment all by herself.

The students spotted her coming in and were in awe as she approached.

She finally arrived, placing everything in front of them.

One of the students approached, confused. “Uhhh… Ate?”

Samantha, nerves instantly flaring again, panicked and then tossed the key toward the student.

“Here’s the key!” she blurted out and ran away at full speed.

“Uhh…” the PE student blinked, catching the key midair. “Err… thanks?”

“CALLING THEM JABRONIS AND CANDY ASSES WAS A TERRIBLE IDEA!!” She whined in her head while running away.

Chapter Text

Thursday:

The day finally came, the exams. There will always be examinations, no matter what grade level people are, even adults are not free from tests.

The campus was quiet, hushed as the students were focused, locked into their paper.

The classroom door creaked open. Mark stepped in.

The sound was heard through the quiet class, turning the students’ attention to Mark as he entered. He entered like he was a wanted criminal as the eyes of his classmates were locked onto him.

Mark said nothing.

He walked with no confidence. He was slow, his eyes dull and lifeless. He made his way to his seat, lowering himself into the chair.

His eyes landed on the exam paper already placed neatly on his desk, staring blankly.

He picked up his pen and wrote his name.

Cathy, seated nearby, noticed him. Her expression shifted the moment she saw his lifeless stare. Her heart sank.

“Mark…” she whispered softly, her voice laced with concern.

He didn’t respond.

His eyes stayed fixed on the untouched questions. After a minute, he set the pen down gently and leaned back in his chair. He had given up.

Louise, at a few desks away, noticed Mark’s state. She paused for a second, watching him with curiosity before turning back to her paper.

Mark further leaned back, staring at the ceiling. He didn’t care anymore.

Cathy glanced once more at him. The sight of him twisted her gut, feeling an unexplainable guilt. Slowly, she returned to her paper, her energy waning.

At the front of the class, Sir Armando observed the room. He sighed, shaking his head, disappointed.

Time passed, and Mark hadn’t written a single answer.

Eventually, Sir Armando stood up. He made his way to Mark’s desk and stopped in front of him.

Mark didn’t even look up.

“Mark,” Sir Armando said. His voice was low, firm, but not harsh—more disappointed than angry. “Meet me in my office later today, okay?”

Still, Mark didn’t respond. Instead, he turned towards the window, gaze distant.

Sir Armando sighed again, then returned to his desk.

Louise, who had been observing, shook her head. Disappointed, she turned back to her paper.

Mark kept staring out the window, as though trying to lose himself in the view.

Lunch break…

Mark sat alone on his usual seat in the gym. The usually busy basketball court was empty and quiet.

He didn’t move nor speak. He just stared forward, unmoving, like a stone.

“Kuya Mark!”

A voice snapped him out.

He turned slowly.

It was Cathy, walking toward him with her usual bright smile.

She plopped down beside him. “Phew! That exam was brutal, right?” she said cheerfully, hoping to lift his mood.

Mark didn’t respond. He just turned back to face the court.

Cathy tilted her head. “…Ku—Mark?” She softened her tone. “Is something wrong?”

Still no response.

Mark stared at the ground, wanting to say something, but he hesitated.

Seeing his face from the side, Cathy shifted, gently leaning forward to peek at him—but Mark turned away again, avoiding meeting her eyes. Pressure inside him was building up, and he was trying hard to keep it down.

Cathy sat back, her smile went away, replacing it with remorse. She looked at him one last time before lowering her gaze. 

An awkward silence settled between them, heavy and tense.

Finally, Mark spoke. “I didn’t… study,” he said quietly, while not seeing her face.

Cathy’s eyes widened. She turned toward him. “Why?”

He didn’t answer.

“I thought you studied? What about Prez’s notes?”

At the mention of Louise’s notes, the memory from last night came back to him, it reminded him of how those notes were torn apart before his eyes.

His chest tightened. His hand clenched into a fist.

“…Did something happen last night?” Cathy asked, leaning in slightly. “What did you do?”

The weight of her questions became too much. 

Mark’s patience cracked.

He finally turned toward her, his eyes flaring with frustration, glaring.

Cathy leaned back, startled by his expression.

“…Kuya Mark…”

But Mark backed down, composing himself from his emotions spilling over. He let out a deep exhale—trying to cool the heat that had built up inside. 

He averted his gaze, once again turning away from Cathy.

Cathy tried again, her voice soft but filled with concern.

“Tell me, Kuya Mark… what’s wrong? Do you want to study now? We can study he—”

Mark cut her off. “Yesterday, where were you… last night?” His tone was firm, but not angry.

“…Huh?”

Mark turned to her again, locking her eyes. “What were you doing last night?”

Cathy blinked, momentarily thrown off. She wasn’t expecting that. “Wha—?” she started, confused.

After a brief pause, she finally asked, “Why are you asking me that?”

“I just want to know.” His voice stayed calm, but beneath it was tense. “Where were you last night?”

She furrowed slightly. “Is that what the message you sent was all about? Last night?”

Mark didn’t respond. He just stared—his expression serious, quietly pleading for a real answer.

Cathy grew uneasy. Her expression shifted into suspicion. “Wait… How do you know I went out last night?”

Mark replied hesitantly. “I… saw you. I was at the station.”

He swallowed. “You looked… sad.”

Cathy’s eyes widened, surprised.

Another silence fell between them as they stared at each other.

Mark’s gaze was unwavering, still waiting.

Cathy, after the pause, blinked and shook her head, trying to brush it off. “I just went out for a walk, that’s all,” she said with a small smile, but it was forced.

Mark’s face fell, he was caught off guard. “But I followed you,” he said, desperation slipping into his voice. “I saw you… You went to Liamson.”

“Liamson?” Cathy replied. “Why would I go there?”

“That’s where you were headed!”

“Nah,” Cathy said, shrugging. “You probably just saw someone else.”

With that, Mark couldn’t take her evasiveness any longer.

He stood up suddenly. “I’M SERIOUS, CATHY!”

His voice echoed through the gym, freezing everything around them.

Cathy flinched, stunned by the sudden outburst. Her eyes were wide.

“I’m worried about you!” Mark said, his voice cracking, weighed by his emotions. He looked at her, emotions running in his face.

Cathy didn’t speak. She was still trying to process everything he was saying.

“I followed you last night… I saw your face… You looked like you were worried!” His voice trembled. His composure was slipping.

She whispered, almost unsure, “…Mark?”

Mark turned away, jaw clenched tightly. He exhaled, trying to hold himself back in.

“I’m probably going to get kicked out of school,” he said quietly, “because I was worried about you.”

Cathy’s eyes softened. Her expression shifted into guilt. She turned away from him slightly, unable to face him.

“You really… didn’t do anything last night?” Mark asked again, this time calmer—his voice flat, defeated.

Cathy looked back at him. She hesitated.

“…Yeah,” she said quietly. “There’s nothing worth… worrying about.”

Mark’s eyes narrowed, he snapped.

“Nothing worth worrying about… huh?” He stared at her for a second longer. 

Without another word, he turned and started walking away.

“Mark!” Cathy called out, rising from her seat.

At the fourth step, he stopped. He didn’t turn around right away. When he finally did, his face was cold.

“I got myself into trouble because I thought… maybe I’d hear your reason. Maybe it would all make sense.” He looked her dead in the eye. “But it was all for nothing…”

Then he walked away. No last glance.

“Kuya Mark… I—” Cathy called out again. It was too late. He was already too far to hear it.

Mark walked out of the gym, jaw tight, holding back the ache in his chest. His fists were clenched, but he didn’t stop.

Cathy remained frozen in place, her heart heavy. Slowly, she sat back down, her eyes low, clouded with guilt and sadness.

As Mark walked away, Louise noticed him from a distance. She raised a brow, curiosity flickering across her face.

A few moments later, Mark exited the school. He furrowed, his pace was intense. Every step was heavy, like he was stomping. He didn’t look around—just kept moving forward, lost in his thoughts.

“There was no reason?”

“I’ve gone through all that… all that, and there’s no reason.”

“But… why?”

“Why was there no reason…”

After a moment, his footsteps began to slow. Realization started to settle in.

“Why did I even chase her?”

“Why do I care so much?”

“Why am I this protective of her?”

“Who is she to me?”

“It’s only been a month since we met… but we became close so quickly. Like we’ve known each other for years.”

“Maybe, because she’s the first friend I've had since… Ryan and Khyle left.”

“Maybe… I don’t want her to… leave…”

At that thought, he stopped, his expression tightening.

“Does she… trust me?”

“Was she hiding a reason… from me?”

“I trusted her, not once I doubted her… but does she think the same for me?”

A memory of Ryan echoed in his mind.

“I didn’t include you guys on the basketball team,”

“You guys don’t take this seriously.”

“Trust? Mark, have you ever done something that is trustworthy?” Louise said, echoed in his mind as he remembered.

He remembered the times he saw her glaring and expressing disappointment at him.

The weight on his shoulders began to press down harder.

Then, out of nowhere, another memory surfaced. Something from years ago.

It was nighttime. He had stepped out of his room, drawn by the muffled sound of his parents in the living room. He stayed hidden, listening.

“Mark is old enough to hear this,” his father had said.

“I know,” his mother replied. “But if he knew where I was going… he wouldn’t take it well.”

Mark had leaned in closer, intrigued and confused.

“Maria, trust the boy. Lying to him will only make things worse.”

“I know… I just don’t want him to worry,” she answered, her voice cracking slightly. “I don’t want him to lose faith in me when I’m away.”

“You’re going to hurt him!” His father snapped.

“I’m doing this for him, Paulo. When he grows up, he’ll understand. It’s just not the right time.” 

“You just don’t trust him, Maria. Have faith in your son. Have faith that he’ll understand.”

“I’m sorry… but he mustn’t know. Not yet.”

The memory ended abruptly. Mark blinked, returning to the present. His fists clenched, his expression hardened, but his chest was brimming with emotion.

“…Of course,” he muttered under his breath. “It all makes sense now.”

He looked off into the distance, bitter clarity creeping in.

“They don’t trust me. Not even my own mother…”

His gaze lingered on the horizon, feeling heavy.

“I guess… I understand now.”

A flash of Cathy’s bright grin briefly appeared in his mind. For a moment, his expression softened.

“Maybe it’s better if I stay away from her. She’s just… too good for an asshole like me.”

He looked down as he tried to make sense of the moment. Then, slowly, he started walking again. His pace picked up, steady and driven.

Then, another memory surfaced—those Liamson students.

“If everything that happened last night really had no reason…”

“Then, at least there’s a reason why I should get back at them…”

His eyes narrowed, focused now. He clenched his fists tighter.

This time, he walked with purpose—toward a mission he had just carved for himself.

Time passed…

Lunch break had ended, and the school resumed its exam period. The classroom was again silent, pens flicking and papers rustling. Heads were down, students focused on their test papers, doing their best to answer every blank with confidence—or at least with hope.

From her seat, Cathy glanced over at the empty chair beside her. Mark still hadn’t returned. His exam paper was already laid out on the desk, untouched.

Worry crept into her chest. She stared for a moment before turning back to her own paper, trying to focus. But concern lingered.

Louise, in the front row, casually looked at the back—and noticed Mark’s seat, still vacant. Her brows drew together in mild irritation, but her expression softened into worry. With a small sigh, she returned to her test.

At the front of the room, Sir Armando sat at his desk, his gaze occasionally drifting toward the same empty chair. A concerned sigh was let out, scratching the back of his head, disappointed.

“Catherine,” he called out.

“Yes, sir?” she responded.

“Can you message Mark? Ask him to come back, if possible,” he said, his voice calm and gentle.

“But… my phone’s in front of you,” she pointed out.

Sir Armando leaned forward, glancing at the small collection of confiscated phones on his desk. “Ah… right. My bad,” he chuckled softly. “You can take it.”

Cathy stood up from her chair and made her way to the front.

“Hey, no peeking at your classmates’ answers,” he joked lightly, pointing playfully.

She let out a shy laugh, her posture sheepish as she shook her head.

Once she reached the desk, she picked up her phone and typed a quick message:

Mark, where are you?

Sir Armando is looking for you.

Sir Armando glanced up at her, his face shifting to a more serious tone. “Catherine… what we talked about yesterday,” he reminded her gently.

“Yes, sir,” she answered quietly, her voice anxious.

“It’s alright,” he reassured her, softening his tone. “Don’t worry too much.”

She nodded and turned to return to her seat.

As Cathy walked back, Sir Armando’s voice suddenly rang out again. “Hey! JunJun!”

Louise, overhearing the interaction, furrowed her brow, now more intrigued than before. “What is that guy even doing…” she muttered under her breath.

Back in her seat, Cathy sat and gazed out to the window.

“…Sorry, Kuya Mark,” she whispered softly, eyes distant with concern.

Meanwhile…

At a modest canteen across the street from Liamson High School. Mark, alone at his table with a clear view of the school's entrance, was eating, picking at his meal, eyes locked on the building in front of him like a soldier waiting for the enemy.

Every bite he took felt mechanical, as his attention wasn’t on the food. 

A timid voice broke the silence.

“U-uh… w-would you l-like some s-soup?” a meek girl asked, standing hesitantly at the side of his table.

Mark didn’t even glance at her. “No thanks,”

“O-okay…” she replied softly before quickly walking away.

He finished the last bite of his meal, but his eyes never left the school.

Moments later, the front door of the canteen creaked open.

“Sorry I’m late!” a girl’s voice called out.

“You missed most of the customers already,” the chef behind the counter said.

Mark was unfazed, remaining still, locked in his thoughts, unaware of anything around him.

Then, a hand suddenly waved in front of his face, snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Kuya… hellooo?” the same voice said playfully.

“Huh—hey!” Mark blinked and looked up.

“Hello, are you finished?” she asked.

Mark stared, trying to place the familiar face. “It’s you…”

The girl tilted her head. “Hey! It’s you!”

“Uhh…” 

“Mark, right?”

“Yeah, I’m… Mark,” he said slowly, still piecing it together.

She sat down at the next table. “Hey, nice to finally talk to you. How’ve you been?”

“I’m… fine,” Mark replied, his voice reluctant, eyes narrowing a little.

“That’s good. Hope that judo takedown didn’t leave a mark on you,” she laughed at her own joke.

Mark let out a small, awkward chuckle. “Yeah… I’m alright.” His brows furrowed again.

The girl noticed his shift in expression. “What’s with your face?”

“It’s… nothing.”

“You forgot my name, didn’t you?”

“Yeah! I forgot… your name?”

“…Yeah,” he admitted reluctantly. “I forgot… your name?”

She blinked, a bit caught off guard. “Eh? We’ve talked before and you don’t even remember?”

She sighed dramatically. “It’s Jade. Jade Nicole.”

“Nicole…?” Mark repeated under his breath. Her name sparked a strange sense of familiarity, though he couldn’t quite place it. “Nicole… Lacsamana…” he muttered.

“Huh? No, it’s Jade Nicole Domingo…” she cleared, gently.

“Oh,” he became sheepish. “Must’ve thought of someone else…”

“Yeah! Even I remembered your name, even from our short interaction during the intramurals.” Suddenly, realization hit her, she placed her hand on her chin. “Come to think of it… weird how I remembered yours so easily.”

“Yeah… I guess that makes sense?”

“Maybe I remembered you because of how easily I took you down,” she shrugged, teasing with a smirk.

“Hey!” Mark flushed.

She laughed.

“You did that on purpose!”

“I acted on instinct! Remember?” she shot back, still giggling.

“Instinct? Do you take down everyone who gets close to you?”

“Nope. Just you,” she said smugly.

Mark huffed, rolling his eyes and turning away.

“Hey, don’t be like that. I did say sorry.” She gave him a cheeky grin.

“Yeah, whatever…”

“So,” she leaned in slightly, “why is a Gaviolan eating their way here near Liamsons? Thinking of transferring?”

“No.”

“Then why?”

“No reason. Just… finding cheap places to eat.”

She raised a brow. “That far from your school? Really?”

He didn’t answer.

“Oh! Don’t tell me you’ve got a crush on someone from Liamson? Uyyyyy…” 

He blushed. “No! That's not it.”

She laughed again.

“Ugh, why do girls always tease guys with crushes…”

She finally stopped laughing. “Then what is it, then?”

“It’s none of your business…” He coldly replied.

She leaned back, arms crossed. “Hey, you're in my canteen. Your business is also my business.”

“What do you mean, your canteen?” the chef behind them interjected.

“I mean your canteen, Mr. Rudy!” Jade responded quickly, sheepish.

Mark looked at her, irritated. “Why do you even care?”

“Because you clearly look troubled,” she said, her tone turning serious. “It’s all over your face.”

“So what? Are you gonna meddle in my business?”

She sighed. “Whatever you’re planning to do… Please, find a better way. You could make things worse.”

Mark was surprised by the sincerity in her voice. But he shot back. “You don’t even know me!”

“No… but your expression says enough,” she replied, gently.

Realizing his guard had slipped, Mark quickly turned his face away, trying to hide it.

“See? If you’re thinking of becoming an actor… take some acting lessons.” Jade said as she stood up and took his plate, carrying it toward the kitchen.

Left alone again, Mark’s eyes drifted back to the school, his expression was more conflicted than before.

“Nah… like it matters. I’m already getting kicked out anyway,” he thought bitterly.

Chef Rudy turned on the TV.

“Breaking news! A surprise earthquake has struck Mindanao!” the reporter announced.

“Damn… what is this world coming to?” the chef muttered.

“The world’s ending,” Jade said flatly from the back.

“Don’t say that!” Chef Rudy scolded.

Mark sat motionless.

“The world’s ending, huh?” he thought to himself. “Then none of this matters anymore…”

“Doesn’t matter if I get expelled… what matters is getting back at them.”

“There’s nothing left to lose anyway…”

Hours Later…

The school day had finally come to an end.

Students and office workers from all corners stepped out of their buildings, their steps blending into the crowd of people heading home to wind down the day. The street before was quiet and had transformed into a buzzing, lively flow of noise and movement. Chatter filled the air, car horns echoed, and the occasional bark of a street vendor cut through it all.

Mark was unmoved since arriving. 

He remained at his table, his eyes still locked on the school gate.

His phone on the table buzzed, notifications popping up on the screen.

But Mark was unfazed and didn't even glance at it. His mind was too focused.

Then—he saw them.

The Liamson students finally stepped out of the school gate. There were no signs of remorse and guilt—just laughter and casual teasing among friends. They shoved each other playfully, joking, grinning like nothing ever happened.

Mark’s jaw tightened.

“This is probably my last day as a student… gonna rip those lips out of y’all ugly faces…”  

His thoughts were bitter, simmering beneath his calm exterior.

Without a word, Mark quickly stood up, grabbed his phone, and stepped out of the canteen, his eyes never leaving the group across the street.

They walked casually through the crowd, and Mark, blending into the sea of pedestrians, followed, keeping his distance. With the noise of the city, his presence went unnoticed. He became just another face in the moving crowd.

But his attention never wavered.

Every step he took was calculated. Every movement, deliberate. He trailed them with calm and patience.

The group crossed intersections, made jokes, and even stopped to greet a few familiar faces along the way. To the world, they looked like harmless teenagers enjoying their afternoon.

But to Mark, they were anything but.

He continued following from behind cars, slipped between groups of students, and ducked near sidewalk stalls. Occasionally, he’d pretend to check his phone or pause at a vendor, all while keeping them in his line of sight.

Minutes passed.

Still, he followed.

It was now the same hour as when he had followed Cathy through the streets. But today, Mark’s focus was on the group from Liamson as he trailed them at a steady and careful pace, waiting for the right moment.

Eventually, the Liamson students entered a convenience store. The street was quiet, nearly deserted, with a few passersby and the occasional car rolling by.

A perfect place to confront them.

Across the street, Mark crouched at a nearby bus stop. Just two blocks away, the convenience store was in his line of sight. He watched intently, every second stretching thin with anticipation.

His phone vibrated again in his pocket.

He ignored it.

Mark stayed still, his gaze sharp. His breath is calm. Waiting.

Then suddenly—something broke his focus.

A familiar figure entered his sight near the convenience store.

His eyes widened. “Cathy?”

She was walking alone on the sidewalk, glancing left and right like she was searching for someone. Her expression was tense—worried.

Mark’s stomach twisted.

“What are you doing here?” he muttered, instinctively trying to get a better look.

A sudden unease surged inside him. That same feeling from the night before returned. The image of Cathy’s sorrowful face flashed before his eyes, sending a jolt through his spine.

Before he could even think, his body instinctively began to move, driving him to step out from his hiding spot.

But just as he moved, the Liamson students stepped out of the store.

Mark halted mid-step.

He saw both of them—Cathy and the Liamsons—now within the same frame. They were walking in opposite directions but just meters apart, unknowingly closing in on each other.

He froze.

His eyes darted between them.

The timing was too tight. The pressure in Mark grew unbearable.

“Shit…” he whispered through clenched teeth.

His mind spun.

“Should I confront them? I can finally end this…” 

“But, why is she here?” 

“What if they see her?” 

“What if something happens to her?”

He looked at her once more and saw the concern on her face, shoulders tense.

Something inside him snapped.

Mark let out a frustrated growl, clenching his fists tight and grinding his teeth.

The Liamsons, as every moment passed, are moving further away.

His opportunity was slipping away.

But so was Cathy—now walking straight toward the side of the road.

Heart racing, Mark took a breath and finally made his decision.

He stood up from behind the bus stop.

“CATHY!” he shouted across the street.

Cathy froze and quickly turned toward the voice. Her eyes widened in recognition, relieved.

“MARK! HEY!” she called back, waving with a sudden smile breaking through her worried expression.

“I’ll come over there!” Mark called out, waiting for a car to pass before stepping onto the street.

Moments later, the two finally reunited on the sidewalk.

“What are you doing here?!” he asked, clearly alarmed. “Shouldn’t you be home by now?!”

Out of nowhere— smack!

Cathy slapped him across the face.

Mark stumbled back, caught completely off guard. He froze, staring at her wide-eyed, processing what just happened.

“W-What the hell…” he stammered.

Tears welled up in Cathy’s eyes as she glared at him. Her voice cracked with emotion.

“Kuya Mark… you DICKHEAD!!! ”

“Huh?!”

“I should be asking you the same thing!” she shouted.

“What?!”

“I wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for your dumbass!” she snapped.

Mark grew defensive. “You’re the dumbass here! Going out to look for me like this—what would your parents say if something happened to you, huh?!”

Smack! She slapped him again.

“HEY!” he yelled, rubbing his cheek.

“I don’t care what my parents think right now!” she cried out. “I only care about you! ”

Mark froze, stunned, cheeks flushing pink. “W-What…?”

Smack! Another slap landed, Mark failed to see it coming.

“Stop doing that!” he shouted, more embarrassed than angry.

“I’m not stopping until you finally learn! ” she yelled back, her voice trembling with emotion.

“Learn what?! What am I supposed to learn?!”

“Stop being such a stubborn baby! ” 

Mark stood there, stunned. He didn’t know how to respond.

Cathy softened. “I’m worried about you too, Kuya Mark…  I don’t want you to… leave me…” 

He turned his face away, trying to hide his embarrassment. “Sh-Shut up…”

“You can’t just walk away from people like that…” she said, little tears slipping down her cheeks, though maintaining her fiery glare. “Especially from your friends…”

Mark peeked at her from the corner of his eye, still avoiding her.

“You… you shouldn’t be looking for me,” he muttered. “You’re too good to be my friend. You don’t deserve to be friends with some untrustworthy asshole like me…”

Her expression hardened.

Without hesitation, she raised her hand for another slap—but this time, Mark managed to dodge it.

“I SAID STOP THAT!” he barked, leaning forward in frustration.

But before he could recover, smack! —Her other hand met his cheek.

He flinched, stunned again.

Cathy looked down, her voice low and breaking. “You… dickhead…”

Suddenly, raindrops began to fall, gradually turning into a downpour.

“Ahh, crap!” Mark groaned.

He and Cathy sprinted toward the nearby bus stop beside the convenience store, barely making it under the roof before getting soaked.

There, they stood side by side in silence, the sound of heavy rain surrounding them like a curtain. Neither spoke for a moment. Only the sound of rain filled the space between them.

Eventually, Cathy broke the silence. “…I’m sorry, Mark,” she said quietly.

Mark glanced at her but didn’t respond.

“It wasn’t right for me to hide things from you,” she continued, her voice tinged with guilt. “Especially since… we’re friends. I should’ve been honest from the start.”

Mark stayed quiet, his expression beginning to shift to reflection.

“It’s just that… I didn’t want you to get caught up in my problems,” she admitted.

Mark turned to her, finally speaking. “But we’re friends, right? Aren’t friends supposed to help each other?”

“Yeah…” Cathy smiled, though faintly. “They should…”

But her smile slowly faded as her eyes dropped.

“…Sometimes there are problems better kept secret—so the friendship doesn’t fall apart.”

Mark shook his head lightly. “That just makes things worse.”

“I know,” Cathy replied softly. “And I’m sorry for that. I was a fool… for not telling you.”

Mark sighed, his features softening as he looked at her. “Well… look where we’re at now.”

He paused, thinking to himself.

“ Maybe, that’s why… people don’t trust me because of me... Maybe they have their reasons…”

“I’m sorry too,” Mark finally said aloud.

She looked up at him, surprised.

“I’m sorry I snapped at you earlier…” he added, exhaling deeply, reluctant but sincere.

“It’s fine, Mark. I understand—”

“No. You need to hear me out.” He cut in gently.

He took a breath, then continued.

“I just… I thought I was done for. When you said you didn’t do anything last night, I felt useless. It was like… like that moment would be the last time I’d ever see you. And I just… lost it.”

Cathy’s expression softened, guilt mixing with sympathy. “Awww…” she murmured, stepping slightly closer.

Mark let out a short, awkward chuckle. “Yeah… embarrassing, right?”

“No,” she said, giving him a warm, genuine smile. “It’s not. I’m just glad… that you’re finally honest.”

Mark looked away, flustered by her reaction. “Could you not smile like that all the time…”

She giggled. “You're such a softie, Mark.”

Rolling his eyes, Mark muttered, “I came out here to beat up some assholes from last night, you know.”

Her smile vanished instantly. “Eh?!”

“Uhh… sorry, could you repeat that? I didn’t hear you right…” Cathy went sheepish, letting out an awkward chuckle.

Mark sighed. “I said—”

“WHAT!!!!” Cathy screamed, cutting Mark off.

“HEY! I didn’t even finish yet!” Mark screamed in response.

“What the hell are you doing?! You could’ve gotten into serious trouble!”

“Yeah, I know! ”

“Then why are you going out to beat up some guys anyways?!”

“It’s a long story…”

“Just tell me!” Both of her fists clenched, prepared to hear him out.

Mark scratched his head. “Last night, when you went out, I followed you. Then I ran into those jerks… and yeah, I beat the crap out of them.”

“Oh…” Cathy replied, processing. Then her eyes widened. “Wait… if you already beat them, why’re you going after them again? ”

Mark hesitated. His casual tone gave way to something heavier. He grabbed his right arm, tense.

“You wonder why I didn’t take the exams earlier?”

“Yeah?”

Mark’s face turned sour. “Because those bastards ruined my reviewer.”

Cathy gasped. “Wait—Louise’s notes?!”

The moment he heard her name, Mark flinched. “Ah, crap… Louise!”

“Oh no…” Cathy echoed. “So that’s why you want to get back at them?”

Mark let out a defeated sigh. “Yeah…”

“I mean… I get it. I’d panic too if I lost Louise’s notes.”

“Please, don’t remind me…”

“But still, do you really think getting revenge is gonna fix things?”

“I thought so…” he muttered. “I figured I’m gonna get kicked out anyway.”

“Are you already assuming that’s gonna happen?”

“Yeah…” He casually replied.

“Mark, you shouldn’t just assume things without actually knowing them.”

“Well, it's obvious my actions have consequences”

“Don’t think stuff like that Mark…”

“Whatever…”

”Anyways… there’s no way I’m letting that happen,” Cathy said firmly. “I’ll help you, Mark. Don’t worry.”

“Er… thanks.”

“But wait—because you also didn’t return for the exam, right?” she asked, thinking aloud.

“Yeah,” he nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. “That too.”

“Aw, crap… right…” Cathy tapped her chin. “Maybe you can ask Sir Armando for a special exam?”

“What?! Is that even allowed?”

“Duh? Common sense?”

Mark blinked, processing her logic. “I’ve never really asked people for stuff like that…”

Cathy’s brows lifted in surprise. “Mark… don’t ever assume things are done by the first time it happens. There are always second chances, you know…”

Mark’s expression eased. “…Sir Armando said the same thing.”

“See?!” Cathy beamed, raising her hands triumphantly. “I’m sure you’ll get to retake the exam!”

“…Yeah, hopefully,” Mark nodded.

Then, in his mind, he added

“ I hope Louise gives me a second chance too…”

A soft, awkward silence settled over them again. They stood quietly under the shelter of the bus stop, while the rain outside continued to pour, masking the world beyond with its steady, calming rhythm.

“I’m sorry again…” Cathy said softly.

Mark blinked, turning toward her. “Why?”

She bit her lip. “Because it’s my fault you got in this mess…”

“That? No. I got myself into this, not you” he said with a small shrug.

“But if I hadn’t gone out last night, none of this would've happened.”

Mark shook his head. “No… I’m the idiot who picked a fight. I didn’t have to do that. I made the choice.”

Cathy frowned. “Still, it happened because you were worried about me. ”

“No, Cathy. I’m the one who didn’t trust you,” Mark said, meeting her eyes. “That’s why I’m in this mess… and why you’re in it now.”

The tension in the air was still there, lingering between them as the rain fell harder outside. Yet they stood quietly together.

“So, Mark…” Cathy spoke up, breaking the silence between them.

He turned to her. “Yeah?”

“Are you not gonna ask where I was last night?”

“Oh, that?” Mark waved it off. “No, thanks.”

“What?!” Cathy blinked in surprise. “Isn’t that something you’ve been dying to know?”

“Well, yeah… I used to,” he admitted. “But I’ve kinda lost interest now.” 

“Why?!”

“I figure you didn’t tell me for a reason. And after what you said earlier, I get it… maybe it’s something heavy or personal.”

He looked at her with a calm, serious expression. “If you’re not ready to talk about it, I won’t force you.”

“B-but—”

“Do you trust me?” Mark asked, his tone firm but gentle, his gaze meeting hers.

Cathy froze for a moment, taken aback by his directness. Her eyes widened a little. “Yeah… I do.”

Mark looked away again, his voice soft. “Then I trust you and your reasons why you don’t wanna share them yet…”

Cathy was about to speak, opened her mouth, but stopped herself. Her eyes lowered, her guilt weighing her down.

“I still care, Cathy. I really do. “I still care, Cathy. A lot,” Mark continued. “But I don’t wanna force you to do something you’re not ready for.”

Her eyes shimmered, his words sinking in. Her face softened as her mood lifted. Slowly, she looked forward, joining him in watching the rain fall.

Silence returned between them, but it felt lighter this time.

“Okay,” she said with a warm smile. “I trust you too, Mark… Thank you.”

Mark gave a quiet nod, not saying a word, but the small smile on his lips said enough.

As he watched the raindrops, a flicker of familiarity stirred in his mind.

“This feels kinda nostalgic…” he murmured in his mind.

He turned to her. “I feel like… this happened before.”

Cathy smiled faintly, still looking out at the rain.

As they stood together, he suddenly reached out—gently placing his hand on her back. Then, without warning…

He shoved her out into the rain.

Cathy stumbled a step forward into the downpour. She froze, completely stunned.

Mark smiled, a fond, almost amused look on his face. “I remember… She liked the rain.”

That smile quickly faded as Cathy stepped right back into the shelter, dripping wet and glaring at him.

“WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!” she shrieked.

Mark blinked, confused. “What?!”

“You shoved me into the rain!!”

“I… I thought you liked it?”

“Where did you even get that idea?!”

Mark scratched his head, expression deadpan. “Wait…I thought you’re a… plu-vlu— plu-vi-bloo—”

“You mean a pluviophile ?!” Cathy huffed, folding her arms. “No! I’m not one! You got me soaked!”

“Oh…” Mark looked sheepish. “I must’ve misremembered…”

Cathy pouted and looked away. “So much for trusting you…”

He sighed. “Sorry… I was trying to be sweet.”

“…What time is it anyway?” Mark asked.

As the evening went on, the two stood together under the bus stop, waiting for the rain to stop. 

SAMANTHA THE ROCK:

“I wanna be… A pro-wrestler…”

On the screen, Rock Jackson charged against his opponent with intense speed. The crowd erupted as Rock Jackson barreled into his opponent with a thunderous tackle, knocking him down. The whole arena roared in awe as Rock Jackson raised his arms, hyping up the arena. His opponent struggled to get back up, dazed like he'd been hit by a heavy eight wheeler.

The momentum raised as Rock Jackson held his opponent by the shoulders, locking in his signature move. The crowd screamed in anticipation.

But his opponent resisted—swinging, flailing, trying to escape.

Rock stood his ground, fueled by the adrenaline, holding his grip further to his opponent. Each blow landed, but he didn’t flinch. The struggle only ignited the crowd more.

And then—BAM!

“ROCK SMASH!!!” the announcer shouted as Jackson lifted his opponent into the air and slammed him down in a camera-flashing finish.

Samantha stared at the screen, eyes wide and sparkling.

“He’s so strong…” she whispered in awe. “I wanna be as strong as him…”

Samantha, wearing an oversized tracksuit, jogged awkwardly down the sidewalk at dawn. Her movements were… unique. She flailed like someone who hadn't figured out how arms and legs were supposed to sync. Eyes half-shut, legs wobbling, it was more chaos than cardio.

“I pushed myself every morning, every day…”

Samantha, hesitant yet determined, is in her loose tracksuit, jogging awkwardly down the sidewalk in the morning. Her movements were… odd, as she forced her physically incapable body to handle the intensity she was going through from her jogging. She kept pushing herself, demanding her body to further her capabilities. Every time she felt like slowing down, she punished herself by elongating her steps. 

She ran, waggling and moving like she’s on fire. Her eyes are not even properly adjusted as she just moves without seeing what’s in front of her. 

People around her noticed her running.

“Oh, gosh, what’s wrong with her…”

“She looks like a weirdo…”

“Holy crap, a Titan!”

“Mama, why is she like that?” 

The moment she heard the whispers, Samantha’s flailing transformed into perfect Olympic-form running. Sprinting like a pro, but her face was red, embarrassed.

At a distance, she twitched, emotionally destroyed. “OH MY GOD, THAT WAS SO EMBARRASSING!!!” she screamed inside.

“That’s why I work out. So I can build the strength… to shield myself from the noise.”

In the park, she dropped into squats like a machine. Her pace was relentless—squat after squat, pushing herself harder and faster.

Her face showed pure agony. Gritted teeth, clenched fists, wide eyes—she looked like she was trying to squeeze a boulder out of existence.

With every squat, monstrous groans escaped her lips, drawing even more attention.

The people at the park noticed it. 

“Oh, gosh, what’s wrong with her…”

“She looks like a weirdo…”

“Holy crap, a Titan!”

“Mama, why is she like that?” 

Inside, she was shriveling. “SOMEBODY HELP MEEE…” she wailed in her mind, continuing to squat like her life depended on it.

“Maybe… if I prove I’m strong enough, people will finally see me as a main event superstar.”

At the arcade, she stood before the punching bag machine. Her eyes burned with determination.

She exhaled, raised her fist… and punched.

The machine buzzed. She clasped her hands in anticipation.

SCORE: 2244

Her jaw dropped, shocked by the score. “So low…”

But she didn’t give up. She wound up and punched again.

SCORE: 4782

“Hey, that’s an improvement…”

She gave another punch.

SCORE: 5100

She smiled, her mood went up.

As time went on, again. Each strike gets stronger, each number climbing higher. Sweat beaded down her face. Her arms trembled from fatigue, but she kept going.

Her face slowly twisted into a terrifying display of effort. Veins popped, eyes bloodshot, teeth clenched—like a warrior mid-battle.

People stared.

“Oh, gosh, what’s wrong with her…”

“She looks like a weirdo…”

“Holy crap, a Titan!”

“Mama, why is she like that?” 

Her mind screamed:

“WHY DO THEY KEEP SAYING THE SAME THING!?!?!” 

Chapter Text

Thursday Night:

Peaceful night at the Bagcal residence.
Louise, in her room, sat at her desk, pen in hand, surrounded by paper and notebooks — her usual nightly routine of managing schoolwork.

Her trance was broken by the sudden sound of rain pouring outside. Startled, she stood up and pulled the curtains aside, peering out into the night.

“Raining?”

“That’s strange…”

“I guess the weather forecast got it wrong this time…”

She slid the curtain fall back and returned to her seat, picking up her pen once again.

“It’s been a while since it rained…” she muttered, resuming her work.

As she continued her work, her phone, on the table, suddenly vibrated. A message popped up on the screen.

Louise leaned over and checked it.

“Heya Louise~” Jessica sent.

Louise, pen in hand, typed her reply with her other hand.

“Hello,” she replied.

“So…”

“Have you decided yet?”

“Decide what?”

“🤨”

“Louise…”

“What?”

“Student Council outing?” Jessica replied.

Louise was unfazed.

“Sorry, I can’t attend.”

“Why?”

“Schoolwork and responsibilities.”

“LOUISE!”

“???”

“Come on, can’t Tom handle your work?”

“Tom will attend the outing, I recall?”

“😖   😖   😖”  

“What’s the use of a vice president if they don’t do anything!!1!”

“It’s my responsibility as class president.”

“But he is the vice president”

“I know, and you also voted for him.”

“…”

“Still”

“Louise.”

“If you want your high school to be memorable, at least take it easy with the schoolwork.”

“Sorry, Jessica, I’m busy right now.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She turned off her phone without hesitation and returned her focus to her paperwork.

After a few minutes of silence, a knock sounded at her door.

“Louise, dinner is ready!” a muffled voice called from the other side.

“I’m coming!”

She stood up from her chair and stretched briefly before making her way to the door. She descended the stairs and moved toward the dining table, where her family was already gathered.

“Hello po, Mama, Papa,” she greeted politely.

“Hello, Louise,” her mother greeted. Her tone was calm but conveyed a presence of authority and order.

Louise sat down and picked up her utensils, beginning to eat quietly. Her eyes stayed on her plate, uninterested in the conversations around her.

“Louise, Mama and Papa just came over tonight,” her sister said across the table.

Louise only nodded, focusing only on her dinner.

Her mother cleared her throat. “Louise.”

“Yes?” She looked up.

“How was school?”

“Doing as expected…” Louise said with a neutral tone.

“Good. As it should be…” Her mother said, continuing her dinner.

Louise allowed herself a small, hidden eye-roll, careful to keep her face composed. "As usual..." she thought.

The family continued their dinner in near silence; the sounds of utensils and plates being clinked could only be heard.

After a while, her mother spoke again.

“Louise.”

“Yes?” Louise responded.

“Have you decided what school are you going to enroll, after the semester?”

Louise paused. She thought carefully before she answered.

“Louise?”

Louise hesitated. “I have not decided what school yet.” Her tone was calm.

Her mother lowered her own spoon down with deliberate calmness and dabbed her mouth with the table’s handkerchief.

"Louise, you should not waste your efforts on unnecessary activities at school," she said, her tone carrying a familiar weight.

Louise averted her gaze slightly; her posture and expression remained straight and composed.

“Why don’t you follow your sisters? Two of your sisters became successful because they do not waste their time on unnecessary things,” her mother added.

“Successful?” Louise thought bitterly.

She glanced at her sister across the table.

“Ate Clarise here was thin and lively just a year ago… now… she looks drained.”

“And Ate Therese…I can’t remember what she looked like before college.”

“I guess the cost of success must’ve been… costly…”

Her mother continued, “That is why wasting your time on trivial matters is wasteful of your talents.”

“Yes po, Mama, I understand…” Louise replied flatly, returning to her meal.

“You should decide soon. Your future depends on it.”

Louise didn’t look up. She continued eating silently until she finished.

Once done, she drank from her glass, set it down gently, and stood up from the table.

"Goodnight po, Mama, Papa," she said with a small bow.

"Goodnight," her parents replied.

Louise went upstairs and quietly reentered her room.

She paused in the doorway, glancing around.

Her room was neat, spacious enough, and comfortably arranged — yet it lacked quirk and colors. Nothing was distinctly hers. Just... functionality.

She stared at the plainness, feeling nothing.

“I haven’t really done anything for myself…yet…”

With a heavy sigh, she sat back down at her desk and resumed her work.

But as she continued, she suddenly stopped. She noticed a simple spelling mistake on her paper. Instead of correcting it immediately, she just stared at it, unmoving.

“Maybe I should attend the outing…”

“I don’t want to spend my life with pens and papers…”

A sudden image of Mark flashed in her mind.

“I hope he is doing fine,” she said with an uncaring tone.

Louise worked through the night, pushing through her usual routine.

Friday:

Mark and Sir Armando sat once again in the office, an awkward silence hanging between them.

Mark sat slouched in his chair, eyes away from Sir Armando's disappointed gaze.

Sir Armando stood behind his desk, near the window, arms crossed tightly.

The only sound heard in the room was the ticking of the clock, each tick weighing heavier on Mark’s shoulders.

Finally, Sir Armando sighed, breaking the silence.

“Mark… I was expecting more from you…” he said, his voice low and casual but tinged with disappointment.

Mark stayed silent, still refusing to meet his eyes.

“How many times do we have to do the same thing every time you sit in that chair?”  Sir Armando continued. He was frustrated, yet his tone was low and calm. He scratched the back of his head in exasperation.

“I am legit disappointed in you, Mark. I really thought you’d… at least try, but you made me rethink my career within a span of an hour… Like, I’ve been a teacher for ten years now, and not once I think of reconsidering it…” His tone increased but still maintained his calmness. “Mark…”

He placed his hands on the table, leaning slightly forward.

“For real, man, like really for real…” His voice sharpened. “Take this seriously, Mark. Your future is at risk here… You wouldn’t want to see yourself end up at fast food restaurants, do you?”

Mark finally turned to him, raising an eyebrow in a scowl.

Sir Armando blinked, realizing how it sounded. “Oh, not that there’s something wrong with fast-food workers, of course it’s not their choice that they’re in that predicament,”

“But still, Mark” he emphasized, tapping the desk for effect, “YOU-SHOULD-BE-SERIOUS-WITH-YOUR-LIFE.”

After letting out his frustration, he exhaled deeply, calming himself down.

Mark remained quiet.

Sir Armando pressed on, gentler this time. “So, Mark… what was all that about? You not answering papers? Missing out yesterday’s examination?”

Mark shrank in his seat, hesitating. His brows furrowed deeply as he struggled to speak.

“Come on, Mark, if this is what’s getting you to miss out exams… you should tell us, maybe we could help.”

Mark looked away, still hesitating. He gritted his teeth; pressure was building up. But as it went on, he couldn’t take it, he confessed. “I… didn’t review for the exams… I actually forgot about it…”

Sir Armando was surprised by his response, he leaned slightly back. “Forgot about it?”

“Yeah…” Mark said, voice low.

“Mark, even Alzheimer’s patients remember exams,”

Mark immediately shot him again with a disapproving glare.

Sir Armando raised his hands defensively. “I mean, I am just making a point, okay? Just an example.”

“It’s impossible for a young man like you to forget examinations, that’s like the most important thing to remember as a student…”

Mark slumped even lower. “I forgot that it was the exams. I just… got caught up with my free time… that’s all.”

Sir Armando narrowed his eyes, unconvinced. “Hmmm… Are you being honest with me right now?”

He sat up, his expression firm. “Yes, sir!”

A long pause occurred as Sir Armando studied him carefully.

After a moment, Sir Armando let out a loud, tired exhale.

“Mark… I know what you did the day before the exams…”

Mark froze, his eyes widened, stunned by fear. His heart started to race.

“Yes, Mark, I already knew from the start…” Sir Armando said, his voice steeped in disappointment. He sat down.

“You got in trouble with Liamson students, didn’t you?”

“I-I…” Mark stammered, struggling to find words.

“What you did was enough to get you expelled, Mark. You shouldn’t have done that… You have a very solid reason why this school must force you out…”

Mark stayed frozen, struggling to process everything.

“Also, you skipped the exams, adding more to your… crimes.”

Sir Armando then saw Mark’s expression; his serious tone softened.

“But… the good news is, Liamson doesn’t know it yet… I hope. So maybe… no expelling is going to occur.”

Mark's stiff posture eased slightly. The heavy weight on his chest lightened, and he managed a breath of relief.

Sir Armando leaned back in his chair. “Alright, Mark, since I’m such a very good teacher, I’m gonna give you a chance…”

Mark’s eyes brightened with a small spark of hope.

“You can take a special exam next week Friday…”

Mark’s face lit up with a tiny, grateful smile.

“But… there’s going to be a… catch…”

Mark’s smile faded immediately.

“To make sure that you’re actually going to study… and no trouble is going to happen…”

Mark braced himself.

“Someone’s gonna have to watch over you…” Sir Armando smirked.

Mark tilted his head, underwhelmed. “Oh… is that all? Alright then. I’m gonna ask Cathy to watch over me.”

Sir Armando shook his head. “Oh no, no… I’m assigning someone to watch you.”

“What?! Why?!”

“It’s obvious Catherine is a close friend of yours, so it’s obvious that you’ll likely take it easy and won’t be serious about your second chance…”

Mark was about to object, but he stopped.

“So,” Sir Armando said, dragging it out, “I have already chosen someone. And you know who it is?

Mark felt anxiety creeping up his spine.

It was…”

“PLEASE NOT LOUISE!” Mark blurted out desperately.

An awkward silence filled the air.

“I was gonna say, Jessica…” Sir Armando deadpanned.

Mark blinked, relieved. “Oh… I thought Prez was gonna—”

“What do you mean, not me?!”

From behind him, a familiar voice suddenly cut in.

Mark stiffened. Slowly, he turned and saw Louise standing at the door, holding a pile of collected test papers.

He immediately looked away, pretending not to see her.

“Uh, h-hi prez…”

“Louise! Welcome, right on time…” Sir Armando greeted warmly.

“Good afternoon, sir. I collected the test papers.”

“Good, good, put them at the table, and sit down. I need you for something.”

“Okay…” she reluctantly said.

Louise hesitated but obeyed. She placed the papers neatly on the table and sat down, right next to Mark.

Mark subtly slid his chair a few inches away from her.

Louise noticed Mark. “What is he doing here?

“Oh, we’re just having a pleasant conversation, right, Mark?”

Mark turned to Sir Armando. “Yes sir.” After he faced Sir Armando, he glanced quickly at Louise then immediately looked away.

Louise raised an eyebrow, confused. “Uh, why is he like that?”

“Don’t worry about him,” Sir Armando shrugged. “Since you’re here, at a perfect time, Mark suggested that—"

Louise narrowed her eyes, anticipating Sir Armando’s words.

“That you—”

“NO! I didn’t suggest her!” Mark interrupted, shooting up from his seat in panic.

“What?!” Louise asked, confused.

Mark pointed frantically at her. “Sir… Please, don’t assign her.”

“Me?”

“Anyone but her, sir, please!”

“What is going on here?!” Louise demanded, standing up as well. “What do you mean, you don’t want me?”

“It’s not what you think, Prez…” Mark said quickly, waving his hands.

Before the commotion could boil over, Sir Armando clapped his hands loudly. “GUYS!”

Both Mark and Louise fell silent, turning their attention back to him.

Sir Armando pinched his nose bridge, disappointed.

“Guys, please sit down…” he said sternly.

Mark and Louise sat down, though their expressions were anything but calm.

He looked at them with a serious face. “Louise, I’m assigning you to watch over Mark.”

“HUH?!” Both Mark and Louise exclaimed in unison.

“Sir!” Mark objected.

“Sir, why me?!” Louise objected.

“Because Mark here is a very naughty boy, and he needs your help to get his life together,” Sir Armando replied.

“But, why can’t he do it himself?!” Louise snapped.

“Yeah, why can’t I do it myself?!” Mark added.

Sir Armando crossed his arms and looked dead into Mark’s eyes. “It’s because, Mark, you are unreliable that I can’t expect you to do stuff properly. Though I hate not trusting my students, I think you’re a special case, Mark.”

Mark scowled but said nothing.

“How exactly am I supposed to help him?” Louise politely asked.

“By… studying together!” Sir Armando enthusiastically said.

“Where?”

“Wherever you want! You can study in school, in the mall, coffee shops, hell, why not even in your houses!”

“Aw, hell no!” Mark said.

“Hey, this is for the special exam, Mark, and that is your punishment for the trouble you caused. And so that you can avoid getting kicked out…”

“Aw, come on, sir! At least assign someone else. I’d rather have someone else watching me than… Prez here.”

Louise turned toward him sharply, glaring.

Mark, feeling her stare, turned to her and glared right back.

Louise not backing down, furthered her glare. Her gaze was like sharpened knives.

Mark flinched, but he didn’t give up; he widened his eyes even more, not wanting to lose.

An intense, ridiculous staring battle began.

Without realizing it, the two kept leaning closer and closer, their faces just inches apart as it intensified between them.

Sir Armando, as he watched the whole thing, smiled knowingly, arms crossed, amused.

Finally, Mark and Louise noticed his expression — they stopped, faces turning toward him, confused.

Sir Armando's smirk widened.

“You two just looked good together.”

Both Mark and Louise immediately turned bright red. They faced away from each other quickly, facing opposite directions.

Sir Armando burst into laughter.

"SIR!" they both screamed at him in perfect unison.

“Alright, alright.” Sir Armando calmed himself down. “So, Louise, do you accept on babysitting Mark?”

She turned, crossing her arms. “Heaven’s no! I’d rather not be stuck with this person!”

“Yes!” Mark cheered, pumping his fist. “You can assign me with someone else now, sir!”

Feeling confident, he expressed a smug. “Besides, her terrifying presence is just too much for me to handle. Who would wanna spend their time with a scary person.”

Louise's eyebrow twitched. Her calm mask started to crack.

"And," Mark added, shrugging, "she’s already too busy with her responsibilities anyway. She wouldn’t waste her precious time on a screw-up like me."

"She’s just too occupied to care for someone else."

Louise’s irritation boiled. Her forced smile trembled.

"You’re right,” Sir Armando nodded. "Louise is the class president after all. She’s got enough on her plate."

Mark expressed a proud smug. He turned his chair slightly away from Louise.

"Actually, sir..." Louise said sweetly, turning with a dangerously calm smile. “Let me take the task.”

Mark’s face dropped instantly. “WHAT?!?!”

"Yes, sir. You heard me clearly," Louise said, her voice sickly sweet. "I volunteer to watch over him."

Sir Armando blinked, surprised. “Oh… Are you sure? You’re already busy with school duties. I don’t wanna bother you with more extra work.”

"I’m absolutely sure, sir, a hundred percent!" Louise said with a deadly glint in her eye.

She turned toward Mark, smiling in a way that promised nothing but pain.

“I don’t mind handling a MINOR INCONVINIENCE!”

Mark leaned back instinctively, spooked by her sudden shift.

"I can fit it into my schedule. It's no big deal," she added.

“Sure, na sure Louise? You better not regret this later…”

“Yes, sir, I am sure!” She said with enthusiasm.

“Okay, then,” Sir Armando said, still looking slightly amused.

“Wait, sir! This is not fair! She is doing this with a malicious intent!” Mark protested.

Sir Armando shrugged. “She has decided, Mark. She’s gonna keep an eye on you, and you’ll study with her…”

“But—" Mark started, but when he turned to Louise, she was already glaring at him with cold, murderous eyes.

He immediately shut his mouth.

“Alright, I’ll see you guys later…” Sir Armando walked to the door. But before he could open it. “Oh, yeah one more thing. You two are going to start tomorrow…”

Mark’s jaw dropped. “NO!! Why Saturday!?!”

“WHAT?!” Louise gasped. “No! The council outing!” She looked crushed.

“Come on sir, why of all days, Saturday?”

“Mark, it’s next week… remember? It’s better to start early so that you are to pass surely.”

Mark grumbled, while Louise palmed her face in frustration.

“Anyways, guys, see you two later, and good luck~” Sir Armando left cheerfully, disappearing out the door.

The office fell into silence.

Mark let out a long, miserable sigh. “Crap,”

“MARK!” Louise suddenly yelled.

Mark flinched and turned.

With a glare, she confronted him. “This is your fault, MARK AUCENA!”

“What?”

“I’m going to miss out the council outing because of YOU!”

“My fault? You’re the one who volunteered!”

Louise didn’t respond. Instead, she just glared even harder.

After a moment, without words, she turned sharply on her heel and stomped toward the door, leaving Mark alone in the office.

As Louise made her way out of the building, Cathy, who had been waiting near the door, spotted her.

Meanwhile, Mark stepped out of the room, walking towards Cathy.

“What was that all about?” Cathy asked.

“I’m what’s about…” Mark mumbled awkwardly.

“Huh?”

Mark sighed internally. “How the hell am I going to apologize…”

A few moments later, Louise, as she walked away from the building, was visibly frustrated, her face showing it all.

"Idiotic of me... Why did I even accept the task..." she muttered in defeat.

"Hey, Louise~!" a cheerful voice called out from behind.

Jessica jogged toward her, practically glowing with energy.

"Hey, Jessica..." Louise greeted half-heartedly.

"Huh? What's wrong, Louise?"

Louise frowned even harder. "I just got assigned to... a task."

"A task? Why?!" Jessica asked, confused.

Louise's defeated look quickly turned into anger.
"It's because of... MARK."

"Mark?" Jessica tilted her head. "What did he do?"

"Typical... Mark things!"

"Typical? Like what?"

"Just... HIM."

Jessica blinked, even more confused. "Did he do something?"

"YES!" Louise snapped. "And because of that, I'm gonna miss the outing!"

"What?! Why?"

"Because I'm going to be busy on Saturday..." Louise said bitterly.

"Saturday? What are you going to do on Saturday?"

Louise let out another frustrated sigh. "Sir Armando assigned me to help him study for special exams."

Jessica winced. “Ohhh… wait, why Satuday?” Isn’t that… Illegal?”

"I don't know, Jessica... all I know is, I'm sorry I’m gonna miss the outing."

"Awww, it’s okay!" Jessica said, smiling sympathetically. "There’s always next time. Besides, it’s just the museum — might be kinda underwhelming."

Jessica then placed a hand thoughtfully on her chin.

"Actually, now that I think about it... I don’t even know why I was invited. I’m not even a council member."

Louise became heated. “If I see Mark I’m gonna strangle him!” she growled.

At the right moment, Mark happened to walk by at that exact moment — Cathy walking beside him.

Mark overheard Louise and froze mid-step, staring at her with a calm, blank expression.

Louise immediately locked eyes with him, her gaze narrowing dangerously.

An awkward silence settled between them as they stared each other down.

"Heya, Prez!" Cathy said cheerfully from behind Mark.

Without a word, Mark bolted out of the scene, sprinting away with the same blank expression on his face.

Louise just stood there, stunned by the absurdity of what she'd just witnessed. She watched Mark run off.

“HEY! MARK!” Cathy yelled, quickly chasing after him.

Louise deadpanned in response, letting out a tired sigh.

“Mark things?” Jessica sheepishly said behind her.

“He is going to be the death of me…”

“MARK!” Cathy finally caught up to him, panting heavily. “Why did you run up so sudden like that?”

They started to walk side by side together.

Mark kept his face nonchalant, with his hands in his pockets and eyes forward. "Nothing..."

“Was it because of Prez?”

“Maybe…”

“You really are in a pickled situation, huh?”

“Yeah,” Mark muttered grimly. “Worse, I’m going to see her every day.”

“Heyyy, it might be your chance to apologize.”

Mark's expression softened slightly, remorse flickering across his face. “Yeah…”

“Hey, maybe…” She smirked. “You know…”

“What?”

“You know… you two… together…” Cathy teased.

Mark flustered. “NO! That is not gonna happen, nada!”

“Aww, come on, you two are always together. Something’s bound to happen eventually…”

“Never gonna happen, not in a million timelines… Besides, you heard her, she’s gonna strangle me. Me with a girl like her would be… disastrous…”

“Maybe that’s her way of showing affection…” She teased before laughing.

“Next week is definitely gonna be eventful,” he muttered, uncertain.

Friday Night…

Louise arrived at her boarding house, carrying bags of groceries in both hands.

The rented house was spacious enough that it could be considered a regular home, affordable only to a financially well-off family.

It had a large living room that made it feel even bigger.

Living alone, most of her belongings and furniture stayed untouched and in perfect order, like a well-kept exhibit.

She headed straight to the bathroom for a shower.

After some time, she stepped out, refreshed, and brought the groceries to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

Time passed.

Louise placed her dinner on the table: a bowl of tinola, well-made and refined.

She began to eat. As she quietly ate, she noticed how silent her surrounding were. Silent both inside and outside, conveying an unsettling stillness.

Her eyes wandered to the empty chairs around her dining table.

“Those haven’t moved since I started living here...” she thought idly.

Later, after eating, she went to the sink, scrubbing her plates clean.

After finishing, she noticed there was still an amount of tinola left.

She stared at it.

“I should only cook dinner for myself from now on…”

After dinner, she moved to her desk, diving straight into her usual mountain of schoolwork and council duties.

Despite all the activity, her expression barely changed, it was the same composed, mechanical calm she had when she first arrived at the door.

As she worked, however, she suddenly paused.

Her hand slowly lowered the pen as she stared blankly at the paper in front of her.

It was like snapping awake from a dream.

Her brows furrowed in confusion, trying to figure out her sudden shift of feeling.

“I am… bored?” she whispered, almost in disbelief.

Silence pressed down on her, the realization weighing heavier by the passing moment.

"I shouldn't be thinking about this..." she said, trying to shake it off.

She forced herself to pick up the pen again, but as the tip neared the paper, she froze once more.

A strange, restless emptiness lingered at her chest.

“I feel… detached.”

“Maybe I should rest…”

“But, my responsibilities…”

Images of her parents flashed in her mind.

She shook her head. “I should not stop.”

She forced herself to continue, biting down on her discomfort. She didn't stop until she finished.

When it was finally over, a wave of relief washed over her.

She stretched her arms above her head, releasing the built-up tension.

Satisfied, she stared at her completed work. But her satisfaction quickly faded, leaving her with a flat, anticlimactic feeling.

"I guess... that's it... for now,"

She glanced at the wall clock. “It’s still eight pm…”

Her eyes swept across the lifeless living room, an unfamiliar sense of loss creeping in.

“There’s nothing to do...”

Standing up, she walked toward the sofa and slumped onto it, trying to relax.

But barely a minute later, she sat up abruptly, eyes wide.

"I can't relax..." she muttered, deadpan.

Restless, she stood up and scanned the room for anything to occupy herself.

But the living room was for convenience, not recreation.

“There’s nothing here… Maybe I should bring more stuff from my home…”

In search of distraction, she headed into her bedroom. She caught the bookshelf first and approached it.

She ran her fingers, browsing. But quickly stopped, unimpressed.

“All school books…”

She looked around the room for anything else but came up empty.

Frustrated, she dragged herself back to the living room and flopped onto the sofa.

She grabbed her phone, opening her messaging app.

Jessica was offline.

She groaned.

Out of boredom, she switched to social media.

As she scrolled down, she stumbled upon a post — a selfie from Cathy, posing with Ridel and Mark.

Louise raised an eyebrow.

She read the caption.

(“Just watched a movie with these dorks!”)

She stared at it; her mood went down.

“Good for them…” she said quietly.

She put down her phone and hugged her knees to her chest, staring blankly ahead.

“I can’t remember the last time I had fun on a weekend…”

Her mind refused to stay blank.

Little thoughts started creeping in—tiny, persistent worries.

“Tomorrow...”

Realization hits. “Oh, yeah… of course, tomorrow…”

“Mark…”

Just thinking of his name made her blood boil. “That… boy… I’m going to… strangle him!” she groaned into her knees. “He’s making me crazy!”

“If it wasn’t for him! I’d would’ve never missed the outing!”

Then another thought crept in.

“Wait… what if he doesn’t show up tomorrow?”

“Typical Mark… It’s better that he doesn’t show his face…”

“But I might get penalized for refusing a task…”

Memories of his earlier words surfaced.

“Besides, her terrifying presence is just too much for me to handle. Who would wanna spend their time with a scary person.”

"And she’s already too busy with her responsibilities anyway. She wouldn’t waste her precious time on a screw-up like me."

"She’s just too occupied to care for someone else."

Her eye twitched.

"THAT JERK..." she growled.

“I’m gonna show him…”

“That I’m not some scary… careless… grade chaser!”

Her anger rosed, then quickly died out, replaced by tiredness.

“Why did I even accept this in the first place…” She sighed.

“This is going to be a nightmare…”

The clock ticked loudly in the otherwise silent room, each second stretching painfully.

Frozen in place, she let the seconds crawl by.

Finally, she stood up, brushing herself off.

"No," she said, voice firm.

"If I keep thinking about it, I’m going to lose my mind!"

Louise picked up her phone again, opened her messaging app, and stared at the screen for a moment.

"I really hope he takes this seriously this time..." she muttered before typing.

Meanwhile, Mark on his bed at home, scrolling aimlessly through his social media.

Bored out of his mind, he flicked through his feed at lightning speed, barely looking at anything.

Then, while scrolling down to his feed, a message popped up.

Startled, he accidentally hit quick share on a post of an attractive woman in a bikini.

"AW CRAP!" he shouted, sitting bolt upright.

He scrambled to delete the post, but it was already too late. He is already getting notifications from his shared post.

Mark became nervous, hesitating, he reluctantly checked her comment.

Cathy commented.

“Pervert.”

Mark died inside reading the comment.

Another comment popped up.

“Pervert.”

Comment from Khyle.

Mark deadpanned.

He finally deleted the shared post in a panic and then, reluctantly, opened Louise’s message.

“Pervert.”

“AW COME ON!!!” He yelled.

“This is the first time she ever chatted me…” he muttered.

Mark replied to Louise’s message.

“Prez?”

“Mark,” she replied back.

“Yeah?”

“That was vulgar,” She replied.

Mark sighed, frustrated.

“I didn’t mean to share it!”
“It was an accident!”

Louise replied.

“Anyways.”

“About tomorrow.”

“Where is your study going to be?”

Mark groaned.

“Aw crap, I remembered, she’s gonna babysit me for a week.”

He replied.

“I don’t know.”
“Where do you think?”

Louise raised a brow.

“Why ask me?”

“You’re the one who’s studying, not me.”

“Well…”

“Outside?”

“We’re going to study, not going out.” Louise replied.

Mark was surprised by her reply, leaning back. “Don’t assume things, Mark…” he muttered.

“Going out?”

“NO!”

“That’s not what I meant!”

Louise's eye twitched as she read that. Her cheeks turned faintly pink.

“Like I’d date a jerk like you.”

Mark’s face was unimpressed.

“Likewise, to you.”

Louise rolled her eyes.

“Seriously, Mark, where?”

“Let’s not waste anymore time.”

Mark thought for a moment.

“Your place?”

“Mine?”

“No.”

“Then where is it then?”

Louise also paused, thinking.

“Your place?”

“Mine?”

“No.”

“We’re getting nowhere, Mark.”

“Why not your place?”

“My place isn’t a good place to study.”

“And why is that?”

“Because you’re going to complain.”

“Also, I might not study seriously, being that I’m in the comfort of my house.”

“Make sense.”

Mark let out a relived, exhale, “Phew,”

“Where is it going to be then?” Louise added.

“I guess yours?”

Louise rolled her eyes, frustrated. “I guess, no choice then.”

“Fine, my place then.”

“Crap…” Mark said.

“What time?”

“9:00 AM to 12:00 PM”

“I don’t want your perverted presence in my house for too long.”

Mark groaned.

“I said I didn’t share it on purpose!”

Mark sighed, uncertain.

“What the hell am I gonna do…”

In his head, he imagined a cartoonish version of Louise with devil horns — whipping him, yelling, and putting him in a sleeper hold.
His expression tightened.

Afterwards, he calmed down.

“Hopefully she doesn’t ask about her notes.”

Saturday:

Sunny morning at San Tesoro, unusually quiet. With school out for the weekend, the streets lacked the usual chatter, footsteps, and the familiar hum of exhausted or enthusiastic students. Boarding houses that typically buzzed with life now sat still. Many had gone home. Others stayed in, catching up on rest or hanging out with friends.

Mark stood in front of Louise’s boarding house, exactly on time. He stared at the door, anxiety covering all over him.

He gulped as he stepped forward to her door.

“Here goes nothing…”

He knocked.

No response.

He knocked again.

Still nothing.

His nervousness faded into mild disappointment. “Guess she wasn’t that into the idea after all…”

As he was about to turn and leave—

The door opened.

Mark turned and saw Louise standing in the doorway, peeking out with an expression that made her look like a ghost from a horror film — pale, silent, glaring.

Mark flinched. He became sheepish. “H-hey… Pre—”

The door instantly slammed shut right in his face.

“H-HEY!!”

A moment later, it opened again — this time fully. Louise turned and walked inside, giving him no greeting. Mark hesitated, then slowly stepped in.

The air inside was still. Too still. Louise disappeared into her room without a word, leaving Mark standing alone in the tidy, almost museum-like living room. He sat down, stiff and upright.

“Didn’t change much since the last time I was here…”

While waiting, silence surrounded the place.

“Man, this place is rather… quiet…”

The untouched and still refined condition of her stuff further reinforced the silence Mark is feeling.

“I guess, this kind of place is the right place for prez to live…”

A moment later, the silence was still strong.

“How long is Prez gonna be…”

Growing restless, he pulled out his phone. When suddenly, a thick notebook slammed onto the table in front of him. Mark jolted, throwing his phone behind him in pure reflex.

Louise appeared out of nowhere, standing in front of him like a ghost materializing.

“Mark,” she said coldly.

“H-hey, prez…” he replied, stiffening.

“I placed your study material at the table,” she said, already turning to return to her desk.

“Okay…”

Mark then turned to the table and noticed how large the notebook she placed.

“Am I going to read… all of that?” he muttered.

He checked the note and flipped it open, amazed.

“Wow, this is as detailed as the notes she gave me…”

“I made that last night.” Louise called from her desk, casually scribbling.

“Was it all in here?” Mark asked.

“No, just one subject.”

“JUST ONE?!”

“Yeah, I made it detailed as possible so that you wouldn’t miss a detail...”

He browsed further. “Dang, how the hell did she manage to write twelve pages for a midterm exam?” 

“It looks like a novel…”

“Sheesh, prez, you really outdid yourself with this one.”

“I figured that the notes I gave you were not enough, so I gave it all with that one.”

Mark paused, guilt weighing on him. “Gave it all, huh?”

“I’m expecting you to at least be all prepared with that detailed reviewer I made.”

“Yeah…” he replied quietly.

Minutes later, Mark lay on the couch reading the reviewer, holding the notebook up above him. Louise remained at her desk, focused on her own work.

The room was silent.

Eventually, Mark sat up, stretching.

“I’m going to take a leak.”

“Second door, after my bedroom,” Louise answered without looking up.

“Okay…” Mark made his way down the hallway.

He arrived at the comfort room’s door.

“You better clean up there!” Louise shouted from the living room.

“I WILL!” he shouted back before shutting the door.

A few minutes later, Mark stepped out of the bathroom. He noticed Louise still at her desk, scribbling away. Curious, he approached her.

“What are you writing, prez?”

She didn’t look up. “Aren’t you supposed to be studying?”

“Just taking a break, I just made it past page three…” He peeked over her shoulder. “So, what you writing?”

Louise sighed. “The other subjects you still have to study?”

“Oh… how many pages is that gonna be?”

“Thirty…”

“THIRTY?! You’re kidding, right?”

“It’s going to be thirty if you don’t get back there reading…”

“Jeez… Harsh…” He retreated to the sofa.

He returned to the sofa and pick the reviewer back up, continued reading.

Louise suddenly joined him, settling into a chair near the sofa with her phone in hand. “I’m gonna ask you questions after you finish.”

“Okay…”

A silence followed, both of them focused on their tasks.

Then, without looking up from her screen, Louise asked, “So what did you do this time… that landed me babysitting you?”

Mark flinched, his serious reading face slipping into a sheepish frown. “Nothing… noteworthy.”

“Mark,” she said firmly, “we’ve been through this. I know you did something.”

He tried to ignore her, attempting to focus his attention on the notes. But his guilty expression gave him away.

“Mark?”

The tension snapped. “I… I got myself in trouble… with students from other schools…” His face remained hidden by the book, avoiding her gaze.

“Of course you are…” She sighed, expressing disappointment. “Were they the same people who chased us before?”

“Yeah…”

“Mark, you seriously need to avoid causing trouble.” Her voice was not in anger but concern and disappointment.

“I know, I’m trying…”

“Have you ever thought about the consequences? You’re dragging other people with your mess…”

“Is this why you missed out the exams?”

“Yeah…”

“And my notes?”

Mark’s heart dropped, frozen. He lowered the notebook slowly, expressing remorse.

“What did you do to my notes? I thought you studied with it.”

“…It’s gone…” he confessed.

“What?”

“It’s my fault.”

Louise stared at him; her expression was blank.

The silence that followed was heavy, the ticking of the clock felt louder.

Mark clutched the reviewer tighter in his hands, shrinking each second.

Finally, Louise spoke, her voice low but firm.

She sighed. “Explain.”

Mark swallowed hard.

“The day before the exams, I went out to find Cathy. I thought she was in trouble. But then I ran into these jerks and caused trouble.”

“And?”

“When they cornered me, they took your notes and ripped them out.”

Louise closed her eyes, inhaling deeply, trying to keep her cool.

“Mark… please be careful next time…”

Mark looked up, surprised by her mature response. “O-okay…”

“Is this why… you objected to my involvement in all of this…?” She said softly, her voice is low, hesitant.

Mark looked away, guilty. He put his hand on his neck. “Kinda… yeah…”

“I see…” she murmured. Her expression softened, looking away. “I guess I’m just intimidating you…”

“Yeah…” he became sheepish. “That’s the other reason why I’m afraid of you…”

She turned to him with a glare but quickly disappeared, softening slightly. She sulked.

“You’re just scary sometimes, Prez, it’s like you’re going to murder me at any moment…” He chuckled.

Louise sighed, shaking her head with a deadpan expression. “Okay, alright, fine, I understand…”

“Still, if you thought about the feelings of others, maybe you should be careful and not screw things up so much.”

“… And you shouldn’t refuse people who are trying to help you,”

“It’s my responsibility as your class president.”

“Yeah, I know…”

“But… what about your notes?”

“Forget about them. Don’t let it stop you from trusting others.”

Mark blinked, surprised. The guilt that weighed on him finally lifted. He gave her a small, grateful smile.

“Okay… Thanks…”

“I missed out the council outing because of you, you know…”

“Outing?”

“Yeah, me, Jessica, and other council members are supposed to have a trip today at the museum.”

Mark turned to her, wincing. “Dang, I… didn’t know…Mayb—"

“With that, you owe me one.” She crossed her arms with a small, proud smirk.

“Oh. Okay…”

“Promise me!”

“Huh?”

“Promise me you’ll actually take the exams.”

Mark sat up straight. “Yes! M-ma’am!”

“Good!” Louise said, smiling just slightly. “Now let’s start with the questions.”

“EHHH!!?”

Chapter Text

Monday:

Morning, in their classroom, Mark sat stiffly. His expression was deadpan, but the tension in his body betrayed his nerves. His furrowed brow revealed his anxiety, despite his efforts to appear casual.

Cathy, seated beside him, noticed. She raised a brow, confused.

“Mark?”

He turned to her. “Hey!”

“Are you okay?”

He nodded, forcing a smile. “Yeah… I’m fine…”

She narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. “Hmm…”

After a brief pause, she leaned forward and blinked.

“It was Louise… wasn’t it?”

Mark froze. Hearing her name, made him shrink back slightly. “H-how’d you know?”

“It’s kinda obvious,” she said dryly. “There’s no one else on Earth who could make you act like that...”

Mark laid his down his face on the desk. “Yesterday… was HELL.”

“What happened?”

He looked back up and paused, recalling what occurred last Sunday. His eyes widened as the flashbacks came rushing in.

After he recalled his memories, he groaned deeply.

Noon yesterday.

“Mark, this is not what I instructed you to do,” Louise sternly said.

“But…”

“You’ll have to redo the whole thing.”

“WHAT?! All three hundred words?!”

“Yes.”

“But we’re overtime!?”

“If you want to pass, then we’ll have to go overtime.”

Mark groaned loudly.

“And also, you’ll redo the math equations…”

He groaned again, louder.

Back in the classroom, Mark expressed defeat on his face. “The questions and the corrections, the writing… it felt more like punishment than tutoring.”

“Yikes. She really put you through it, huh?”

He sighed. “I feel sorry for the guy that would ask her out…”

She became sheepish. “Well… from the looks of it… you had a very good time…” she chuckled awkwardly.

Mark was about to reply when he caught sight of Louise in the front row, turning around to glance at him. He immediately looked away, pretending to stare out the window.

Louise’s expression was neutral… until she turned back to her work, and a faint, satisfied smile flickered across her lips.

Cathy leaned toward Mark, grinning. “Don’t worry! Your suffering will be rewarded in the end.”

Her smile dropped. “But you must go through hell first and survive.”

Mark groaned into his desk. “Curse this life…”

At Louise’s row…

“So…” Jessica leaned closer, “how was yesterday~?”

Louise didn’t look up from her activity. “It was… rather eventful.”

Jessica glanced back at Mark. “Is he okay?”

“He was… more than I expected.”

Jessica snorted. “Judging by his face, you probably went overboard.”

Louise simply replied, “He’s the one who got himself into this.”

Jessica turned to her. Her face was unimpressed. “You’re mean, Louise…”

Louise gave no response, continuing her work with the same calm precision.

A subject later…

Their second subject had been canceled, and the class was buzzing with noise — laughter, chatter, phones out and snacks open. Most students welcomed the break.

Louise walked her way to the door.

“Louise?” Jessica called out. “Where are you going?”

“My responsibilities,” she said flatly.

“Awww, can you just take it easy for just an hour? It’s a vacant period!”

“Sorry, Jessica. I have things to do.”

Louise proceeded to the door and stepped out.

Jessica called after her, “Awww, have fun then!”

Louise left the classroom with her usual composed expression.

She soon sat with other student council members in their meeting space, listening to reports and proposals. Her posture was perfect, hands neatly folded, gaze forward. She looked every bit the model president.

But inside, she felt hollow. She moved and spoke like she was a programmed machine.

“Class 9A president.” Someone addressed her.

“Yes?” She replied with no delay.

“We’re collecting field trip suggestions. Any thoughts?”

She gave thought for moment. “It is important the destination is educational at the very least…”

“Where should that be?”

“Maybe… Ilocos. Or Subic…”

The council member in front became sheepish. “Uhh… we just had Ilocos last year…”

“Subic then,” someone chimed in.

“Oh, care to elaborate… Mr. Carlo Reyes...”

“Subic’s a great choice. The students can learn more about our history with the destination.”

“Especially the history of how our colonizers held the place.”

“Which can bring fascination to our students…”

“Ms. Bagcal gave a very good suggestion… I’ll vote for her choice.”

Heads nodded around the room.

Louise was unfazed; she stayed still.

“So, Subic it is?”

The murmurs confirmed the decision.

“So, that settles then. Subic it is…”

Later still. Louise stood before a panel of teachers, presenting a report. Her tone was clear and confident, her delivery professional. It was what was expected of her.

When she finished, she bowed politely. The room applauded.

“As expected from one of our top students!” a teacher beamed.

More compliments followed.

Louise didn’t react. Her face stayed neutral. The praise washed over her without leaving a mark.

Inside, she felt nothing.

An hour later…

Louise had just finished sorting her notes at the library. As she packed up and made her way toward the exit, a sudden wave of loud chatter caught her attention.

She turned and spotted two girls talking, their voices cutting through the otherwise quiet space. Around them, other students were clearly annoyed, eyebrows raised, heads shaking, and some trying to concentrate on their reading.

Louise scanned the room and headed toward the librarian’s desk, only to find the teacher fast asleep. His arms were folded, eyebrows twitching as he snored lightly. A small sign stood on his desk, ‘Do Not Disturb.’

Louise let out a long sigh. “No wonder children are going to carry the future…”

She approached the two girls, her expression calm and composed.

The girls stopped talking when they noticed her.

“Huh?” One of them said with a glare.

“Would you please keep the noise down?” Louise asked politely, her voice even.

“What do you want?” the other snapped.

“You two are making a nuisance for others here.”

“So what?! We pay tuition!” one retorted smugly.

“Yes, and we appreciate that,” Louise said, still calm, “but you’re not the only ones here.”

The two girls glared at her, waiting for her to flinch. But she didn’t; she held their gaze, composed and unshaken.

Then they noticed the room.

The students had their attention on them.

Realizing they were the center of attention, the girls awkwardly stood up and stormed out, muttering under their breath.

Louise quietly watched them leave. The silence returned, no word or any applause. She turned and exited the library.

While walking down the hallway, she paused and heard the two girls talking outside of the hallway.

“What a bitch that girl is…”

“Being a council member doesn’t mean you get to act all high and mighty,” the other laughed.

“She thinks she runs the whole place.”

“If I ever get into the council, I’d kick girls like her out.”

Their laughter echoed behind her.

Louise didn’t react. Her expression remained neutral, though her voice carried quiet fatigue.

“If only being one was that easy…” she muttered to herself.

She continued walking alone. When suddenly, someone stepped beside her.

“Yo, Prez—”

Without thinking, Louise instinctively kicked by her side without turning.

The figure stumbled at her side to the floor.

Her expression finally changed, concern flashing in her eyes.

“Sorry. Are you okay?”

The figure groaned. “What the heck was that?!”

“Mark?!”

“Fuc—”

“Language,” she interrupted sharply.

Mark winced, brushing himself off. “What was that for?!”

“I thought you were someone else,” she said quickly, regaining her composure. “What are you doing here?”

“On my way back to class. You?” His tone was clearly annoyed.

“Same.”

She resumed walking without another word.

“Hey!” Mark called, hurrying to match her pace.

As soon as he caught up, Louise subtly quickened her steps.

Mark matched her again. Louise slowed down.

He ended up walking ahead.

Mark paused, turning to wait for her—only for Louise to speed up and pass him again.

He stood there, left behind, confused. “…Huh?”

Again, he chased her and caught up. Again, she pulled ahead.

Finally, frustrated, he called, “Hey! Can you stop for a second?”

Louise stopped and turned, standing at a clear distance. “What do you want?”

“I just wanted to ask something,” he said, walking toward her.

“Stop. Right there.”

Mark froze. “Huh?”

“That’s… enough distance.”

“What?!”

Louise hesitated. A flicker of discomfort in her voice. “We shouldn’t… be talking here.”

“Why not?”

She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she glanced around. Mark followed her gaze.

A few students were watching them from afar—whispers, curious looks, giggles.

“Ohhh…” he muttered.

Louise sighed. “We should go somewhere more private.”

Without another word, she resumed walking. Mark trailed behind at a respectful distance.

“We shouldn’t be seen walking together too often,” she said quietly. “People might… take it the wrong way.”

“Oh. Yeah. Rumors are the worst…”

“Exactly.”

Both went silent. A quiet beat followed.

Mark then muttered, “You really didn’t have to kick me, though.”

Ahead of him, Louise allowed herself a faint smile.

Later, before lunch…

The cafeteria was relatively quiet, not yet crowded.

“Prez…” Mark called over.

“Yes?” Louise responded calmly.

“You call this private?”

“At the very least, no one suspects anything.”

Mark groaned, slumping in his seat. “Well… was us sitting tables apart really necessary?!”

Mark and Louise sat at separate tables—just a few feet apart, but clearly distant enough to make things awkward.

“Yes,” she answered.

“How the hell are we supposed to talk properly like this?!”

“We are talking, are we not?”

Mark rolled his eyes. “Yeah, but from different tables?! Come on, can we at least sit together?”

“Mark,” she said coldly, “we shouldn’t be seen together.”

“Oh, come on! There’s nothing wrong with two people sitting at the same table.”

“Mark…” she warned.

He stood up anyway, moving toward her table. “I’m moving there.”

“Mark, if you don’t stay in your seat, I’ll add an essay to your questionnaires!”

He froze mid-step, visibly conflicted.

“Mark…” she repeated sternly.

Groaning in defeat, he returned to his chair. “Can we at least message each other?”

“Sorry, no. You might interrupt my other group chats.”

Mark slumped further. “This is so lame…”

Unfazed, Louise opened her lunchbox and began eating. “So, what did you want to ask?”

Mark deadpanned. “Can we, like… study now?”

“Here? You mean… at school?”

“Yeah.”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“I said it before, Mark. We shouldn’t be seen together…”

“Well, if we do it here, we wouldn’t have to go to your boarding house again.”

Louise considered it. “Sorry, I decline. I’m very busy at school.”

“Aw man…” he grumbled.

“Mark, studying here would just distract you from your studies and activities.”

“Fine. Give me the reviewer, I’ll study on my own.”

Louise turned to him with a skeptical look. “You? With my reviewer?”

Reality hit him. “Right… I forgot,” he muttered, sinking into his chair.

She sighed. “As much as I want to get this over with, studying at this time just isn’t practical. We’ll have to continue at my place.”

Mark groaned, standing up. “That was useless.” He shoved his hands into his pockets and moved out of the cafeteria without looking back.

Louise remained seated, quietly continuing her lunch.

A short while later…

Mark stood at the urinal. “Why does she have to be so dramatic…”

“That’s the president for you,” a voice suddenly chimed in beside him.

“Wha—?!” Mark jumped, nearly misfiring. “Damn! That almost hit my pants!”

The stranger laughed.

Annoyed, Mark turned. “Hey, buddy! That’s not—”

He instantly straightened up. “Oh… uh… Hello, Sir.”

“Hello, Mark,” Sir Armando said. “What’s good?”

“All good… sir.” He responded, flat.

“I heard you’ve been doing pretty well.”

“Doing well… in what?”

“With Louise.” Sir Armando turned his face to him, smirking.

“Oh… yeah…”

“She said you’ve been cooperative. And… active?”

“Yeah… active…” Mark said with fear in his voice. “Enslaved…” he said in his mind.

They both finished at the urinals and zipped up in sync before moving to the sink.

As they washed their hands, Sir Armando asked, “What’s going on with Louise?”

Mark muttered, “She’s such a drama queen…”

“Well… she is Louise,” he chuckled. “Class president and all.”

“She doesn’t have to be such a pain, though.”

Sir Armando nodded thoughtfully. “I kinda get that.”

“Huh?”

“Mark… sometimes you need to be patient.” He began combing his hair, then applied some wax with practiced precision.

“What?”

People being hard on others… that’s just their way of helping them…” Sir Armando added.

Mark frowned, quietly taking that in.

“So, my advice?” Armando posed proudly in the mirror. “Stick with it a little longer… and you’ll see the reward at the end.”

He admired himself. “Damn, I look good.”

Mark didn’t say a word, just kept washing his hands.

Sir Armando turned to him. “Like a long movie. Might be slow or boring at times, but by the end? Totally worth it.”

Mark dried his hands—on his uniform sleeve.

Sir Armando clapped his hands. “Alright! Time to kick ass and take names...” He headed for the exit. “And Mark—make sure you’re prepared for your make-up exam this Friday. Good luck!”

Mark let out a long exhale as the door closed behind him.

“At least movies aren’t physically painful…” he muttered and made his way back to class.

Many hours later…

Monday’s classes had finally ended.

Mark stood up from his seat without a word and quickly made for the door.

Cathy noticed. “Hey, Mark!” she called out, hurrying after him. They walked side by side through the hallway.

“Why’d you get up so fast?” Cathy asked. “Heading somewhere?”

“Yeah.”

“Where to?”

Mark gave her a lifeless stare while still walking.

She blinked, startled by the look. “Oh… at Prez’s, huh?”

He turned his gaze forward again. “Yup.”

She became sheepish. “Looks like you’re getting a real… Educational experience.” She fake chuckles.

“Hayyy… ‘Educational’ is somewhat true.”

“Well, at least you’re getting help for that special exam!”

“Yeah… there’s that.” His tone stayed dull, drained.

As they reached the school gate, he spotted Louise walking ahead, alone.

Mark sighed. “Guess this is where we part ways.”

“Oh… well, good luck.”

“Thanks. See you tomorrow.” Mark stepped ahead, leaving Cathy behind.

He followed Louise at a distance—her preferred distance. Neither of them said a word. They walked together… yet apart, the silence hanging heavy.

Later, at Louise’s boarding house…

Louise reached the door first and entered. Mark arrived a moment later.

“Wait here,” she said plainly, heading straight to the bathroom.

Mark plopped down on the sofa and pulled out his phone. He scrolled aimlessly, waiting.

Minutes passed. Still no sign of Louise.

“Are girls always like this?” he muttered with a sigh.

Impatience crept in. He stood up. “Since she’s taking forever… might as well check out some stuff.”

He wandered around the tidy, almost bare living room.

“There’s nothing here… how can she live in a place so… nothing.”

Then he spotted her work desk, neatly stacked with papers.

“Class presidents and papers come together so naturally…”

“Well… that’s where she’ll likely end up with… pens and papers…”

He walked over, casually sifting through the stacks.

“Damn. How many assignments does she juggle?” He kept flipping through the papers.

“Man, I’m glad I’m not a class president. Too much work.” He paused. “And also, very unlikely…”

Then, one particular notebook caught his eye.

“Huh… what’s this?”

He opened it.

“Observation reports…”

He flipped through a few pages.

Jessica T. Orcajo – 9-A

Her academic performance is excellent and remarkable. A very active participant and reliable. She is sociable and friendly, very good at communicating. She is consistently proper in her manners and pristine in her appearance.

“Wow… that’s Jessica, alright.”

He kept going.

Catherine Yya P. Lopez – 9-A

She is new, but showed to be easily adaptive to her new environment. She is overtly-friendly and knows how to maintain and sense the mood. Her academic performance is well.

Mark smiled.

“Yeah… Cathy is good at reading the room.”

As he continued flipping, he suddenly saw his own name. He froze.

“…Oh no.”

He looked away, reluctant.

“Crap… my turn.”

He sighed and braced himself, then looked back down.

Mark V. Aucena – 9-A

His academic performance is unsatisfactory. He shows no interest in his studies and spends most of his time doing nothing noteworthy. He is reckless and uncooperative, bearing antisocial behaviors. He displays no passion and seems unserious about his future.

Mark stared at the page, silent.

No expression, no words—just a long, heavy pause.

The words hit him harder than expected.

He kept staring.

“Didn’t they teach you not to touch other people’s belongings?”

Louise’s voice came from behind. She stood there, arms crossed.

Mark turned, still expressionless. “Oh. My bad.” His voice was low.

He quietly placed the notebook back.

“I’ll study now.”

He sat down on the sofa and picked up the prepared reviewer on the table.

He began reading. His brows furrowed slightly, but he didn’t speak.

Louise stood silently for a moment, observing him. Something in his demeanor made her pause, confused and a little worried.

Eventually, she turned and sat at her desk, beginning her own work in silence.

Mark, still quietly studying, never lifted his gaze.

As time passed, Louise made her way to her usual seat near the sofa.

She sat down and placed a few papers on the table.

“Alright, Mark. Time for the questionnaire.”

There was no response.

She looked over. Mark was still fixated on the reviewer, his eyes scanning but lacking energy.

“Mark?” she called again.

Finally, he turned to her. His face was blank—expressionless and distant.

“You ready?” she asked.

“Oh. Yeah… sure,” his face still remained.

Louise paused, unconvinced. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she studied him.

He didn’t flinch.

“…Prez?” Mark asked, noticing the stare.